The Live-In Sorority Boy Toy Chapter 8: Beer Pong Pleasures [m21/f46/f47/f46] [foursome] [age gap] [punishment for the losers] [oral] [PIV] [facial] [orgasms for all]

The AΠΓ Sorority House

Chapter 7: The Alumnae BBQ Auction

“Where the hell have you been!?” Mina called to me as I neared the bonfire.

Darkness had fallen completely over the AΠΓ Sorority Alumnae BBQ while I had been inside. Groups of women were surrounding the tremendous blaze in every direction, drinks in hand. The night had remained warm, which meant that most were still only wearing the swimsuits they had been in all day. The reflection of the yellow and red flames danced off their sweaty, sticky bodies in the most delightful way.

“I bet Missy was giving him a nice preview of what he’d be getting later this summer! Wasn’t she?” Angela teased.

“She never was a patient one,” Leanne chuckled. It dawned on me that they were probably all pretty familiar to each other, both from their days in school and from all of the alumnae events in the years since.

“Yeah, she was certainly eager,” I said without giving too much away.

“Why don’t you grab a drink and join us,” Leanne suggested.

“We were going to play a some beer pong. Want to join? You think you take a bunch of old ladies?” Mina taunted as I pulled a fresh beer from a nearby cooler.

I realized the table and cups had been set up behind them, visible in the dark only by the light of the bonfire. “You’re on, but I get a partner at least, right?”

“Fine, you pick,” she agreed grumpily.

“Well, I choose you,” I replied, a teasing grin spreading on my face.

“Ugh. Well we better not lose,” she snapped back with a roll of her eyes. “We’re going to take you down, losers,” she jeered at Angela and Leanne as I started to fill the cups with beer.

“So, Jack, how have the ladies of the house been treating you during your first week? What sort of things have you gotten up to?” Mina asked coyly while I went about my business.

“It’s been amazing so far. They’ve all been really good to me, for the most part.” I took a sip of the remaining beer left after I poured our cups.

“Have they done a good job of keeping your dick wet?” she asked simply, as if asking me about the weather. I nearly spit out my drink.

“Oh. Umm. Yeah. Yeah, I guess they have,” I sputtered, taken aback by her question.

“Good. Good. I heard they had a tough time handling you at the Lipstick Derby this year. Usually it just ends in a tie when several of the ladies can just easily take it all, but of course it’s based on the size our live-in. You must really be packing.” Despite the darkness, I was standing close enough to her that I could see her meaningfully glance down towards my crotch. The speedo didn’t hide much so I was sure she already had a pretty good idea of what I was working with.

“You’ll just have to wait and see,” I teased.

“So what are the stakes?” Angela asked from the other end of the table. “We can’t just play for fun!”

“How about every time one team makes a cup, someone from the other team has to take off a piece of clothing?” I suggested, excited about the prospect of seeing these three gorgeous women naked.

“No, that’s stupid,” Leanne said. “We’re already barely wearing any clothes. We’d all be naked before we’re halfway through the round.”

“Oh. Yeah. Duh,” I said sheepishly, embarrassed at my poor judgment.

“Better stakes — the losing team has to do whatever the winning team wants for an hour after the round,” Angela proposed.

“Oh, hell yeah. You two are so done! Only ten cups stand between us and getting boss you around; shouldn’t be a problem,” Mina taunted. “Remind me how this usually starts, Jack.”

“Teams go ‘eye to eye’ to see who goes first,” I answered without even having to think about it.

“That’s right. Ok Angela, eye to eye,” Mina said, holding up the ping pong ball and staring into Angela’s eyes.

To my surprise, the shots of both women expertly arced towards the triangle of cups, now filled with beer, and dropped into the center cup on each respective side. I had figured that they might be a bit out of practice, but perhaps I was wrong.

I grabbed the ping pong ball and stepped up to the table, my gaze meeting Leanne’s. Without being able to actually look at my target, the shot was difficult, but I had a lot of practice over the last couple years. My shot easily fell into the closest cup while Leanne’s went wide.

“Let’s go, Jack! Fuck yeah!” Mina shouted competitively, giving me a high five. She seemed quite keen on winning.

Angela bounced the balls back to us and we both made our attempts. I made mine, but Mina missed. I was admittedly rather proud to be showing off for the ladies, even if only in a stupid game.

As Leanne drank the first cup of beer and Angela took her shot (it missed), Mina softly asked me, “So how many of these lovely ladies have you fucked so far?”

This time, I was more ready for her questions, but it was still a bit jarring for this older woman to be so brazenly asking about my sexual history.

I thought for a second, trying to count up my opportunities. “Six or seven, I think.”

“Very nice. You must have a lot to offer if you’re getting so much action.”

“I’ll let you be the decider of that a little later,” I teased, matching her flirtatious energy.

“Oh, you’re a naughty boy,” she replied with a smile, her hand casually finding my ass and giving it a squeeze in the dark.

Leanne had made her first shot so I grabbed the cup and chugged. One thing that I loved about the AΠΓ house was that they always kept things high quality, including the beer, which was rather strong. It wasn’t the normal trash my friends would normally use for something like this.

As the match progressed, Mina and I continued flirting while Angela and Leanne conspiratorially whispered to one another. The score remained fairly even. We’d make a cup, and they’d answer. Then they’d both make theirs, get their balls back, and make another. It went back and forth until we each had one cup left.

Leanne drained her shot, her ball landing in the middle of the their final cup, and started cheering.

“Wait a minute. As long as Angela misses, we get a chance at rebuttal,” I challenged.

“No chance she makes it! She’s only made two out of the other nine!” Mina ribbed.

Unfortunately for us, Angela’s shot hit the rim of the cup and dropped right in with Leanne’s. The game was over.

“Fuck!” Mina groaned with frustration as Leanne and Angela jumped around in celebration. Considering the buzz that I was feeling from the alcohol, I could only assume that the exuberant hoots were amplified by their mild inebriation.

“Fuck,” I spat, in genuine disbelief that they won. “What do you think they’ll have us do?” I asked Mina who looked like she might have been running hotter than the bonfire.

“Knowing them, you’re in for a treat and I’m in for some punishment,” Mina said.

——————

Once Leanne and Angela had finally calmed down, they insisted that we all march up to my penthouse room. They seemed to have a plan in mind for what we would be doing under their control.

“Mina, you will be remain seated on that chair in the corner. If you behave, we may allow you to participate later. Your clothes must remain on, and you are not to touch yourself,” Leanne instructed. She apparently enjoyed the authoritarian role.

“Fuck. This is my worst nightmare,” Mina said, plopping down into the comfortable seat, a massive frown etched across her face.

“And for you, Jack, you’ll be eating a little of Leanne’s dessert. Her husband has not been keeping up with his spousal duties and she is long-overdue for some tender love and care. Leaving me to explore as I see fit,” Angela said with a smug grin.

Leanne joyfully jumped up on the edge of the bed and had her one-piece swimsuit off before I even fully understood what was going on. Her legs split open to reveal a very pretty, entirely hairless pussy with thick black lips and a little pink peaking through her folds. It shined with wetness as she grabbed her knees and pulled her legs up and away from her body.

Not one to waist a moment, I stood near the bed, bent at the hips, and brought my mouth to her dripping vulva.

“Mhmmmmm,” she purred as I gently sucked on her labia. I could taste a slight saltiness, the sweat of the day adding flavor to her soggy slit. I slid my tongue in between her lips and darted into her vagina.

“Yes, eat that married pussy,” I heard Mina call out from her spot.

Suddenly I felt extra tension on the material of my speedo, which had already strained to its limit with my cock at full mast. I looked down to find that Angela had slid in between my legs, and was tugging on the waistband of the speedo, no easy feat in its stretched out form. Yet, she succeeded. “Mmhm. I can’t wait to have some fun with this,” she commented as the swimsuit hit the floor.

I returned my attention to Leanne’s neglected pussy. My tongue found her clit as I kissed around it gently. “Yes, yes, yesssss,” she groaned.

Meanwhile, Angela had begun exploring my cock with her own lips and tongue. It all felt wonderful.

I slipped a finger into Leanne’s pussy, only increasing the volume of her moans. “God, you’ve already got me so close,” she panted. “That’s how you know it’s been far too fucking long.”

I kept my tempo as I rubbed my digits inside of her and swirled my tongue around her clit, careful not to disrupt her pleasurable flow. It was difficult to maintain focus when Angela eagerly took me into her mouth and aggressively started sucking, but I did my best.

“Oh my god!” Leanne yelped. Even though it had only been a couple of minutes, she was already coming. Her hands gripped the back of my head, pulling me deeper into her. “Oh my god!” she cried again. “Oh my god! Oh my god! OH MY GODDDDDD!”

Her hips thrust up into the air, taking my face along for the ride. In doing so, she pulled me further onto the bed, which meant Angela’s face was pinned against the mattress with my cock down her throat. But I heard no sounds of complaint.

Leanne’s climax ripped through her. Her hand still pressing my face into her pussy as it pulsed with the waves of her orgasm. The walls of her vagina expanded and contracted around my fingers. Her moans reverberated off the walls of my room; I was sure that the BBQ guests would be able to hear her out the open window.

Finally, after what had to be two full minutes of writhing and moaning, she released me from her grasp. ”Wow. That was … a lot. I’m sorry,” she gasped as tried to catch her breath.

I was finally able to retrieve my fingers from inside her and thus relieve Angela from her blowjob prison against the side of the bed. “Nothing to apologize for,” I consoled. “It sounds like you really needed it.”

“That I did. That I did,” Leanne said dreamily, crawling up to the top of the bed and dropping her head back onto my pillow, total relaxation enveloping her.

“Now it’s my turn,” Angela demanded, peeling her skimpy pink thong off quickly. Somewhere along the way she had already lost the top half of her swimsuit, exposing large round jugs—I briefly wondered if they were medically enhanced. Her body was a true sight to behold. Despite age doing it’s best to affect her beauty, she maintained an extraordinarily fit figure that matched her beautiful face and blonde hair. “I need that cock in me right now. We can skip the formalities.”

She rolled into the spot that Leanne had just been occupying and assumed the same position: Ass on the edge of the bed and legs pulled up and out from her sides, her pussy wonderfully on display. Like Leanne, she appeared to already be quite moist. Above her clit, she kept her pubic hair in a sexy little blonde landing strip. I admired her for a moment before she ordered, “Fuck me, Jack.”

I dropped my dick on top of her lower abdomen before using her juices to slicken it up. I pressed the head against her slit as I looked up at her. She nodded with a hungry grin on her face. I pushed inside of her, already eliciting a moan. “Oh, Jack. Yes.”

Her eyes closed as I continued pushing my length into her warm, slippery hole. She gripped the bedsheets as she groaned, “Mhmmmmmmm. Goddd.”

Finally, I felt her pussy lips grip around the base of my cock as I bottomed out in her. “Fuck, Jack. You’re really big. But you feel amazing!”

“So do you!” I replied. I had heard that older women might have looser or drier pussies, but Angela’s was every bit as enjoyable as any I’d ever been inside.

“Now I need you to give it me. It’s been so long since I’ve had a proper fucking. I need it,” she pleaded, her appetite only growing more visceral.

I gave her what she wanted. I pulled out and then plunged back in. “Oh! Yes!” she yipped as I slammed my cock into the depths of her vagina. “Just like that,” she gasped breathily.

I grabbed around her thighs, lifted her off the bed slightly, and plowed back into her. Over and over and over again, each time resulting in some audible sign of her pleasure.

“Fuck, yes, Jack. You hear this, Mina? You could have been enjoying this if you had played better. And I’m sure it feels even more wonderful than it looks or sounds,” Angela taunted. It was certainly a turn-on to hear her brag about what I was doing to her. I glanced over at Mina to see her nearly snarling in frustration as she watched powerlessly.

I continued slamming myself into Angela for several more minutes until she spoke up. “I want to ride you, Jack. Lie down on the bed.”

I followed her direction as I dropped down onto the mattress beside her. Without skipping a beat, she flipped her leg up and over my hips and grabbed the base of my shaft again, lining me up with her.

She pushed her weight down onto me, impaling herself on my throbbing cock. “Oh fuuuuck,” I groaned as she pushed her ass against my hips. “That feels so good!” she said with a shiver, lifting herself back up, and plummeting back down with all her might.

As she gained a rhythm, I couldn’t help but start to lift myself up to meet her, our forcefully meeting creating a satisfying thwap with each repetition. I couldn’t quite explain it, but something about the way that she was moving her hips felt unlike anything I had ever felt before. I guess it paid to be with an experienced woman.

“Oh fuck. Oh fuck. Oh fuck!” she growled. “Fuck my pussy, Jack. Fuck my pussy!” With the encouragement, I redoubled my efforts to piston up inside of her, my balls now swinging wildly as they crashed up against her ass on every stroke.

“DON’T STOP! FUCK! FUCK! FUCKKKKKK!” Angela screamed as her orgasm erupted within her. But I did not let up. I continued to hammer away as she rode the waves of her pleasure, her vagina pulsating happily around my cock.

“Okay. Okay. Okayyy,” she gasped, signaling for me to slow down. “God, I miss the energy of young cock,” she sighed, rolling off of me and onto the bed as she basked in the aftershocks of her climax. “Leanne, you want a turn? He feels really fucking good.”

“Not for me. That’s the agreement with the hubs. He knows I like to have my fun, but no penetration. Unfortunately,” she replied with disappointment.

“What about me?” Mina squeaked from the chair. All three of us looked over. The woman that had appeared too cool and in control suddenly looked wrecked. Her hair was all over the place, her shorts on floor, both pieces of her red bathing suit askew. Like the toll of having to watch without participating was too much for her to bear. She appeared unwell.

“Yes. What about you,” Angela said appraisingly. “What would you like, Mina?”

“Could I … maybe … join?” She sounded desperate.

“Oh. I think in order to be released you’re going to have to be a lot more explicit than that. Tell me what you really want, Mina.” Authority emanated from Angela as she taunted her friend. To be honest, it was a little scary.

“I want Jack’s cock,” she whimpered.

“For what?” Angela continued to press.

“I want to get pounded like you got pounded. I want him to make me scream,” Mina said with slightly more confidence.

“That’s more like it. Bathing suit off. Up here on all fours,” Angela ordered, gesturing to the bed. They had fallen so easily and quickly into this dominant and submissive dynamic, it made me wonder if this was a role play that had carried out before.

I watched as Mina dropped her red bottoms and unleashed her big, light-brown tits from her top. Tan lines cut across both her breasts and her ass, making me want her even more for some reason. Her large boobs dangled as she assumed the requested position on her hands and knees.

“You know, I can’t take Jack’s dick, but I would like another tongue on my pussy,” Leanne chimed in, a smirk playing across her face as she opened her legs in front of Mina’s mouth.

I jumped on the bed and lined up behind Mina. “You ready for his fat dick?” Angela teased.

“Yes, please. Put it in me, Jack,” Mina pleaded, looking over her shoulder at me before dropping her face to Leanne’s crotch. Angela nodded at me as I rubbed my already-wet dick along her slit, moist from having to deny herself for so long.

I pushed in, making her groan into Leanne’s pussy. She briefly paused her licking, moaning, “Oh fuck yes. Fuck me, Jack.”

Her vagina was so slick that I met little resistance and could quickly pick up speed, thrusting into Mina as her ass rhythmically pushed back to meet me with each stroke. I couldn’t imagine that Leanne was getting much quality out of Mina’s tongue, but she seemed to be enjoying it nonetheless.

Then suddenly, I felt something on my balls. I looked down to see Angela had come up next to us and reached between my legs from behind to massage my sack. It felt lovely to feel Mina’s sweet pussy grabbing my dick in all the right ways while Angela pleasured me with her hands.

Meanwhile, she reached around underneath Mina from the other side and seemed to working her clit, making Mina grow even louder. She moaned into the inside of Leanne’s thigh, no longer able to care for her friend’s needs. In turn, Leanne had taken over her own handiwork, too caught up in it all to complain about Mina’s inattentiveness.

On the whole, we were working up quite a cacophony as we all expressed the sounds of our sexual satisfaction. The only question left was who would be the first to come. With Angela’s tantalizing touch, I certainly knew my own climax was on its way as I continued hammering away. But it was Mina who began howling uncontrollably.

“HOLY! … FUCK! … ANGELA! … JACK!” Each word violently escaping out of her like a gun shot, staccato and highly pressurized. “OH! OH! UNGGGGhhaaaaa!” she screamed as her orgasm finally granted the release that she had so desperately sought. Her ass and legs vibrated around my cock as I continued thrusting into her; Angela was similarly refusing to give up her work on Mina’s clit.

I wanted this to last forever, but before the ripples of Mina’s orgasm had even considered subsiding, I called out, “FUCK! I’m gonna come!”

“On my face, baby boy,” Angela said. With her ambidextrous attention to my balls and Mina’s pleasure button, her face had been positioned right beside Mina’s ass.

Before losing myself in Mina’s pussy entirely, I pulled out. Angela quickly moved her hand from my balls to my shaft and pumped like her life dependent on it, my cock pointed directly between her eyebrows.

“Unload on me, Jack. I want to wear your cum,” she requested.

“FUUUUUCK!” I groaned, really giving into the theatrics of the moment, and I began blasting my white hot seed all across Angela’s face. It covered her forehead, her nose, her cheeks, her chin. It felt like my cock had become the center of a supernova of sensitivity, exploding from within me and stretching out to every fiber of my being. “Ughhhhhh,” I moaned as she extracted my cum as comprehensively as she could, using some sort of new technique that I couldn’t describe.

My climax was so intense I only vaguely heard Leanne having an orgasm of her own. Mina had collapsed onto her inner thigh, reduced to providing moral support as she crumpled into the bed, stupefied by her pleasure.

“Holy fuck,” I gasped as I looked down at Angela’s cum-covered face. “You look beautiful,” I said, only realizing afterward it might not be the most flattering of comments.

“Why thank you,” she replied with a smile. “This is my favorite shade of make-up, actually,” she joked. “But I better go get it out of my hair before it clumps.”

She hopped up cheerfully and traipsed over to the bathroom. I enjoyed watching her ass jiggle as she walked away. I dreamily fell into the bed next to the other two women who were finally starting to rebound in the wake of their climaxes.

“What do you think, Mina? Does he measure up to our Jack?” Leanne asked. It took me a moment before I remembered that they had talked about the live-in when they were undergrad residents in the house. Their live-in was also named Jack.

“Oh I definitely think so. Our Jack had a nice cock, but I don’t think he knew how to use it like this young man. And by the looks of it, he’s also much more skilled with his tongue,” Mina replied.

“Most certainly,” Leanne agreed.

“Yeah, I’d fuck this Jack over ours every day of the week,” Angela chimed in, having returned from washing up. My cum had disappeared from her lovely face and it appeared that she successfully removed it from her hair as well.

“I’d guess he’s probably got a pretty good chance at the Live-In Games this week, don’t you?” Mina asked her friends.

“The other guys don’t have a chance!” Angela concurred as Leanne nodded in approval.

“What are the Live-In Games?” I asked, feeling like it was probably something I should be aware of.

“They haven’t told you about the Games yet?! Don’t they start on Monday?!” Leanne said in surprise. I shook my head—this was the first I was hearing of it.

“Well, all six of the sororities each have a Live-In this summer,” Mina said. I nodded, but only because I thought that I should know that. In fact, I had never even considered that other sororities might have some version of me. Though I’d guess they were probably less desperate for a roof over their heads when they applied for the position.

Mina went on: “The first week of summer, between when finals end and the summer term begins, all the sororities and live-ins compete in the Panhellenic Games, but we used to just call it the Live-In Games. There are points awarded for each event and the live-in with the most points at the end of the week wins a giant sum of money for the sorority that comes from a mystery donor. It’s tons of fun and a great chance for the sorority to get ahead financially for the upcoming school year.”

I started to picture trying to face off in decathlon style events with other dudes. I wondered how I might fare. I was pretty athletic and did work out every day, but I could only imagine that there were far more athletic men that might have been chosen by the other sororities.

“Yeah, with that dick, I’m thinking it might be our year!” Angela said excitedly. That comment broke me out of my musings as I could not comprehend how my penis could allow for greater athletic success.

“Wait. What?” I asked in bewilderment. “Is it not just like track and field events or something?”

All three of the women started cracking up, laughing at my earnest question. Clearly I had misunderstood something in a big way.

“No, silly,” Mina said with an eye roll. “It’s generally activities that include some sort of demonstration of your virility and sexual prowess with a little bit of wit, charm, and guile thrown in. You’ll do great!” she added encouragingly.

“I have no doubt,” Leanne said. “We’ll look forward to finding out the results.”

“Hear! Hear! I miss those shots from earlier,” Mina added. “I wish we had something to cheers with.”

“Well, if we head back down we can grab another round,” I suggested.

“I think I should probably get heading home, actually,” Leanne commented. “It’s getting late.”

“Oh wow! Yeah, me too!” Angela said, looking down at the time on her phone as she collected her clothes.

Mina looked at me meaningfully while the other women re-dressed. “Well I’m game. If you’re up for it, we could bring our refills right back up here, Jack. I think I need another round of that dick before it gets wasted on all these inexperienced sorority girls. I wouldn’t mind waking up in this bed again tomorrow morning for old time’s sake,” she said, a devilish grin spreading across her dark, freckled face.

reddit.com
u/CirrusSpeaker — 15 hours ago
▲ 32 r/Erotica

The Sorority Live-In Boy Toy Chapter 7: The Auction at the Alumnae BBQ [m21/f46/f47/f46] [m21/f40s] [age gap] [auctioned off for charity] [marital hall pass] [blowjob] [speedo] [alcohol]

The AΠΓ Sorority House

Chapter 6: The Taming of the Shrew

The rest of my first week passed in the AΠΓ with great fun, even amidst the stresses of the last few finals. Danni continued to tease me and give me a hard time, but her sharpness had dulled and turned into playful banter. I had yet to take her (or Nikki) up on our free use deal, but I enjoyed just having her acting nicer to me.

During the evenings, my 9pm duties had varied. At times, it was laborious, but I was always rewarded for my efforts: One night, I had been called upon to give massages to three of the sorority sisters. They repaid the favor by giving me a three-way blow job. One night, I was asked to help tutor a member that was struggling to prepare for a final; once she had a full understanding of the kinematic equations, she practiced by determining the initial velocity of my cum at the end of a hand job. I was enjoying myself.

By the time Friday came, I had gotten to know most of the residents fairly well and was on my way to becoming more familiar with other members of the sorority that didn’t live in the house. I looked forward to my times with the sorority and appreciated sitting around the tables with them during meals.

“Excited for the BBQ tomorrow?” Stephanie asked me at dinner on Friday evening.

“Wait, what BBQ?” I asked, genuinely surprised. Not that I had any plans for the weekend yet.

“Whoops. I guess I didn’t tell you about the alumnae BBQ tomorrow?” she replied with a chuckle. I shook my head. “Well, the first weekend of summer, the alumnae come back to the house and celebrate the end of finals with us. We all are outside enjoying the pool during the day and then drink into the night with a big bonfire. It’s always a fun time and our older members seem to enjoy getting to come back and re-live the glory days. Just the de-stressor we all need at the end of the semester!”

“Sounds like fun!” I agreed.

“It’s also a little bit of a fundraiser. That’s where you come in,” she said, her sly grin widening.

“Go ahead. Lay it on me,” I replied wondering how in the world I could help with a fundraiser.

“Well, in addition to each of the ladies donating to be at the event, there is an auction.”

“Do you need me to emcee or something?”

“Oh no. Not that. Maria’s got that covered.”

“So what does it have to do with me then?”

“Well, you’re the one getting auctioned. We usually put the live-in up for bidding.”

“What do you mean? Like they get to buy … me?

“Sorta. We usually ship you off to the highest bidder’s house for a week later in the summer. Sometimes its to an older alum that just needs some help around their house and could use a strong young man to assist. Other times, the live-ins say their week away looks quite similar to their time here at the house.” She gave me a meaningful look and it finally dawned on me.

“Ohhhh. Like, providing … sexual services?”

“Jack! Don’t be so crass!” she rebuked. “But … sometimes. Essentially. We wouldn’t make you do anything you don’t want to do, but it does usually help us with our expenses quite a bit and half of it goes to a local women’s shelter.”

“Yeah, I’m game for anything.” I tried to hide my excitement. I had always been interested in the idea of being with older women, but had never had the opportunity to explore in that sort of way. I hoped that whoever bid on my time would be looking for a more erotic labor than manual.

“Great! That’s a big relief!”

“Wonderful. But there’s one more thing…” I could see the anxiety return to her face.

“Just spit it out,” I encouraged.

“We’d like you to wear a speedo.”

“But I don’t own a speedo,” I replied, taken aback.

“We thought that might be the case and have taken the liberty of purchasing one for you. I know I’ve got it somewhere.” She reached into her bag under the table and pulled out a red garment that could only be described as minuscule.

“You want me to wear that?!” I exclaimed in shock.

“Yes, please.” It was a command like the other house rules, not an optional request.

I took it from her and held it up, trying to imagine how I could possibly fit inside. I sighed in acceptance. “Alright. I’ll wear it.”

“Wonderful! The festivities start at 2pm!”

“I’ll be ready.”

“Also, I don’t think I mentioned this—any rule regarding your relations with house residents also applies to our alumnae,” she said with a devilish smile. “They often like to … indulge while they’re here. If you’re willing.” She winked at me as she grabbed her empty plate and left the dinner table.
——————

By the time 2pm came around the next day, coolers were full of drinks throughout the house and grounds, the pool was in pristine condition, music was bumping, the sun was shining brightly, and throngs of gorgeous women were chatting, giggling, and generally having a wonderful time. Sisters of all ages filled the property, and the skimpy bikinis that many of them wore left very little to the imagination. As had been true many times during the past week, I felt as though I had died and gone to heaven.

However, I felt impelled to divert my eyes to prevent any inappropriate bulging in the tiny red speedo I had been given. Somehow, it seemed … transparent. To start with, I had to work quite hard to fit myself inside it, and then the material left nothing whatsoever to the imagination. I accepted the reality of my plight and decided to just own it. After all, I had nothing to be ashamed about.

I enjoyed fetching drinks and helping to serve as host, which was a bit ironic considering the short stint I had actually lived in the house.

“Anything I can get you ladies to drink?” I asked, approaching a group of women that had gathered several of the pool loungers together. They appeared to be in their late 40s, but had clearly continued to prioritize fitness and appearance.

“My, my, my,” one of them said as she looked me up and down. She wore a red bikini top that her tits were spilling out of and shorts that were unbuttoned to reveal the red bottoms below. “I’ll have to give Stephanie some credit—looks like she picked a good one this year.” She giggled as she meaningfully glanced at the others from behind her sunglasses.

“She did indeed!” another one responded. She was laying out on her stomach, her bubblegum pink thong bikini exposing beautifully tanned taut ass cheeks. I felt myself starting to salivate in the most inappropriate way.

“So what’s your name?” the third one asked, being the first to actually speak to me.

“I’m Jack. What are yours?”

For some reason, this caused the ladies to fall into a new fit of giggles. “I’m Leanne,” the third one said. She wore a black one-piece suit over her dark skin, and although her boobs were on the small end, I could tell that her ass was quite generous. I couldn’t help but notice that she was the only one wearing a wedding ring. “And this is Mina and Angela,” she gestured to the others.

“Nice to meet you all,” I said. “Any drinks?” I reiterated.

“I think I’d like to drink you in,” the first one, Mina, said to me with a smirk.

Angela slapped her in the arm. “Mina! Take it easy!”

“Oh, c’mon. If he’s anything like our Jack, this year’s girls are certainly a lucky bunch. And by the looks of that speedo, I’d say they’re probably pretty comparable,” Mina replied.

Leanne explained to me, “The summer between our junior and senior year, the live-in’s name was also Jack. We … got along well with him, you could say.” All three fell into fits of laughter again.

“Yeah, we got along very well with him and his massive tool!” Mina said explicitly.

Angela turned a little red as she chuckled, but didn’t rebuff her friend. “Can’t deny it!”

“To answer your question, if you can rustle up a bottle of tequila, I think all three of us would love to do some shots with you, Jack. If you’re up for it,” Mina directed towards me.

“He’s going to think we’re just trying to get him drunk to have our way with him, Mina!” Leanne chided. “Jack, you don’t have to do shots with us if you don’t want to.”

“Oh, I’m certainly game,” I said, scurrying off to find the alcohol and some shot glasses as more laughter echoed behind me.

A few minutes later I arrived with a tray of plastic shot glasses, a handful of limes, some salt, and a bottle of Patron I had nicked from a cooler.

“He’s got good taste, too!” Angela said, grabbing the tequila from my arms and lifting it skyward.

“Hell yeah! Let’s go!” Mina agreed, taking the cups from my hand and lining them up on a little side table.

The tequila was poured and passed around along with a lick of salt and slices of lime. “To the glory days!” Leanne said, raising her little cup. The rest of us raised our own to cheers and downed the alcohol before chasing it with the salt and lime.

“A little too strong for the young lad?” Mina chuckled, noticing my face scrunching at the taste, despite my best efforts.

“No, no. I can handle it just fine,” I replied obstinately.

“Then prove it. Have another one with us,” Angela teased with a smug grin.

“Deal,” I snapped back.

Mina poured another round and we raised our cups again. I threw mine back, this time a bit more successful at avoiding a reaction to the sharp taste.

“Maybe he can handle his liquor,” Leanne commented as she raised her eyebrows at the other women.

“Perhaps. The real test will be to see what sort of shape he’s in by the end of the evening,” Angela responded.

“Indeed! We’ll have to catch up with him later.” Mina had a devilish smile across her face as raised her eyebrows at me.

“Is that a promise?” I asked with an equally playful tone, noticing the sensation of my cock thickening with arousal.

“You bet,” she sniped back, her grin wide now as she glanced down at the red speedo barely containing me.

“Yes, we should let him continue making his rounds and we can see where he’s at later this evening,” Angela chimed in.

“Who knows. One of us might even place a bid at the auction,” Mina added as they sent me off.

——————

I took my leave and continued to make my rounds. Mina, Angela, and Leanne were not the last ones to convince me to drink with them and I felt like a bit of a celebrity. I was in paradise surrounded by the most beautiful women I had ever seen ranging from my age up to ones that were certainly grandmothers. Yet, they all seemed to have stuck to the sorority’s core values of being healthy mentally and physically. It was a sight to behold.

I enjoyed both the subtle and the not-to-subtle flirting from everyone I met. As the alcohol continued to flow, some even got a bit handsy, slapping my butt, pinching a cheek, and a couple even grabbed my dick through my swimsuit. I was certainly not complaining, although I made sure to keep my own hands to myself.

As the sun set after dinner, Maria, the sorority’s activities chair, approached me. “Ready for the auction?! You’ve been doing a great job of getting around to meet everyone. I think you’ll fetch a high bid!”

“Honestly, I hadn’t even been thinking of shmoozing in order to help with the auction. I just kept getting passed around.” I chuckled at the idea as she grabbed my hand and pulled me up towards the steps that were serving as the makeshift stage where the DJ had set up.

Maria took the microphone and made her announcements. She thanked everyone for coming, gave a speech on the value of continuing sororal bonds across the generations of alumnae and current students, and invited anybody interested in participating in the Live-In auction to come closer to the steps.

I was surprised at the number of women that gathered close as Maria announced the terms: “For those yet to make his acquaintance, this is Jack, our live-in for this year. In the short week that he has been with us, he has proven himself to be kind, intelligent, thoughtful, and a skilled lover—just ask many of our current residents. You are bidding on him to stay with you for one week in June or July when he will be ready to attend to whatever needs you may have outside of his class schedule.”

It felt unusual to be brought before this crowd like I was property, but as I looked out, I couldn’t help but smile at the idea of getting to spend time with any of the lovely ladies before me.

“Shall we start the bidding at one thousand dollars?” Maria asked. I nearly spit out my drink. One thousand dollars!? Who in their right mind would pay that much for my company and services?

Nearly every hand in the crowd shot up. I remembered a few comments earlier in the day about the financial success of many of our alum, so maybe it wasn’t much money to them, but I was blown away.

“Fifteen hundred?” Maria called. More than a dozen hands remained raised.

“Two thousand?” A few arms dropped, but not many.

The bidding continued until it came down to Mina and another woman that I had only briefly met earlier in the night, although I couldn’t remember her name.

“Four thousand!” Mina called. Fire in her eyes made me believe she wouldn’t stop until she got what she wanted.

“Forty-two fifty!” the other woman shouted.

“Forty-five!” Mina rejoined.

“Forty-six!”

“Forty-seven!”

“Five thousand dollars!” the unknown woman exclaimed.

Although she looked torn, it seemed that Mina’s limit had been exceeded, even with Leanne and Angela continuing to egg her on. After a moment, she shook her head and dropped her gaze.

“Going! Going! Gone!” Maria called out. “Five thousand dollars to Ms. Melissa Sands! Come claim your prize.

I glanced back at Mina to see her crestfallen before I shifted my gaze to my bidder as I descended the stairs.

“My prize!” she said excitedly as we met. She gave me a tight hug and her hand slid down from my back to give my ass a squeeze. If I had to guess, I’d bet that Melissa was in her early forties. Her long brunette hair cascaded down to the middle of her back. She had a petite figure and wore a loose cover-up over her bathing suit, so it was hard to tell what she might be hiding underneath. “Mind if we go figure out some of the details? Maybe we could go find my old room?” she asked, a mischievous look on her face.

“Oh. Yeah, sure,” I agreed, a bit surprised. She pulled me by the hand towards the house. Although it must have been ages since she lived there, she clearly still remembered her way around. She led us up the stairs and down the hall, finally grabbing the doorknob of what I believed to be Lexi’s room currently.

She pushed inside and said, “I don’t think she’ll mind if we use it for a little bit.” Locking the door behind us, she turned towards me. “Let’s have a seat, Jack. I’m sure you’re wondering what I’m looking for.”

“Yeah, actually. I haven’t really been sure what to expect with all this.”

“I’m sure. I’m sure,” she replied warmly. “Well, my husband will be out of town most of the last week of June. Considering his sexual … difficulties, he has agreed to allow me a hall pass that week, and will pay for whatever I need to make that happen. We are fortunate to be rather financially comfortable.”

“I see,” I replied tentatively.

“What he may not be expecting is for me to pay for a young virile bull to come satisfy my urges while he is away. But that is what I have chosen to do. Are you agreeable to that plan?”

Finally understanding where this was going, I began getting excited. “Oh, absolutely! That sounds wonderful Ms. Sands.”

“Please call me Melissa. No need for such formality.” I nodded appreciatively. “I am wondering, while we’re here, might I have a little sneak peak at my prize? I’m sure my husband would want me to make sure I made a good investment,” she asked, glancing down meaningfully at my crotch.

“Of course,” I replied eagerly, standing up as I felt myself start to harden.

Before I really even processed what was happening, Melissa’s hands were on the waistband of my straining speedo.

“I see they’re keeping everything to the traditional standards. Nice and hairless!” she commented as the top of the material reached the base of my cock, the shaft still hidden from view.

She began to wiggle the suit down over my butt, slowly revealing more and more of my member. Her eyes widened as she tugged, until finally my half-hard dick sprung free from containment. God, it was such a relief!

“Oh my word!” she gasped in shock before a smile spread across her face. “They certainly did not make them like this back in my day! Yes, this will do just fine!” The speedo hit the floor as she wrapped her fingers around, not quite able to encircle me. We both watched as I grew harder with each passing heartbeat, blood rushing to fill the organ.

“I’m going to have to prepare myself for your visit. You’ll ruin me!” she exclaimed excitedly. “Mind if I take a little taste?”

“By all means.”

As I stood in front of her, she pointed my tip at her face and leaned forward on the bed. She kissed my head first, then down one side and up the other. Slowly, her tongue began to explore, tasting me all over. The light pressure felt wonderful as she started pumping her hands up and down along my length.

Finally, she took me into her mouth. Even with her red lips spread as wide as they could go, I barely fit. Although she could only take a little more than an inch of me, her tongue danced and glided around my head to her best ability.

“Mhmmm,” I groaned, placing my hands on the back of her head. Almost as if by instinct, she slid off the bed entirely and down onto her knees in front of me.

Although I had certainly fantasized about older women in my life before, I had never been with a woman of this age. So far, I was loving it. And it only turned me on more to imagine the week would have together later in the summer.

She did her best to press me further into her mouth, though with little success. One hand dropped to my balls and began massaging as her tongue worked its magic, her other hand now furiously pumping up and down along my length.

“Ohhhhh,” I growled, the arousal of the day finally catching up with me as I felt my climax impending. “I’m gonna come,” I groaned in warning.

To my delight, she did not pull off, but instead tried to take even more of me. It was enough to push me over the edge and I started erupting into her tiny mouth, my load pulsing from my cock and granting me the relief that I so desired.

To her credit, she sucked it down as well as she could, even if some dribbled out the crease of her lips. There was no lack of enthusiasm. She slurped and sucked until I had no more to give and started to go soft.

“Mhmmm,” she purred. “Yes, I very much look forward to our week together soon,” she said as she pushed some of the loose cum from her chin back up to her lips.

“Me too!” I agreed fervently. “Can I return the favor?” I asked, hoping I’d get to find out what was beneath he cover-up.

She seemed caught. It appeared that she wanted to say ‘yes,’ but something was holding her back.

“Boy, do I want to,” she said slowly, standing up from her place on the floor. “But I made an agreement with my husband. I think that would be crossing the line … for now.” A sorrowful look crossed her face as she glanced down at my cock for another time.

“I respect that,” I said. “Whatever you are most comfortable with.”

“Yes. I will have to wait to truly claim my prize until you come to stay with me. But don’t worry, I’ll certainly be using you for any favors you’re willing to offer when the time comes!”

“Deal!”

“Now let’s get you back out to the party. I know some of the other ladies will be looking for you.”

reddit.com
u/CirrusSpeaker — 1 day ago

The Live-In Sorority Boy Toy Chapter 7: The Auction at the Alumnae BBQ [m21/f46/f47/f46] [m21/f40s] [age gap] [auctioned off for charity] [marital hall pass] [blowjob] [speedo] [alcohol]

The AΠΓ Sorority House

Chapter 6: The Taming of the Shrew

The rest of my first week passed in the AΠΓ with great fun, even amidst the stresses of the last few finals. Danni continued to tease me and give me a hard time, but her sharpness had dulled and turned into playful banter. I had yet to take her (or Nikki) up on our free use deal, but I enjoyed just having her acting nicer to me.

During the evenings, my 9pm duties had varied. At times, it was laborious, but I was always rewarded for my efforts: One night, I had been called upon to give massages to three of the sorority sisters. They repaid the favor by giving me a three-way blow job. One night, I was asked to help tutor a member that was struggling to prepare for a final; once she had a full understanding of the kinematic equations, she practiced by determining the initial velocity of my cum at the end of a hand job. I was enjoying myself.

By the time Friday came, I had gotten to know most of the residents fairly well and was on my way to becoming more familiar with other members of the sorority that didn’t live in the house. I looked forward to my times with the sorority and appreciated sitting around the tables with them during meals.

“Excited for the BBQ tomorrow?” Stephanie asked me at dinner on Friday evening.

“Wait, what BBQ?” I asked, genuinely surprised. Not that I had any plans for the weekend yet.

“Whoops. I guess I didn’t tell you about the alumnae BBQ tomorrow?” she replied with a chuckle. I shook my head. “Well, the first weekend of summer, the alumnae come back to the house and celebrate the end of finals with us. We all are outside enjoying the pool during the day and then drink into the night with a big bonfire. It’s always a fun time and our older members seem to enjoy getting to come back and re-live the glory days. Just the de-stressor we all need at the end of the semester!”

“Sounds like fun!” I agreed.

“It’s also a little bit of a fundraiser. That’s where you come in,” she said, her sly grin widening.

“Go ahead. Lay it on me,” I replied wondering how in the world I could help with a fundraiser.

“Well, in addition to each of the ladies donating to be at the event, there is an auction.”

“Do you need me to emcee or something?”

“Oh no. Not that. Maria’s got that covered.”

“So what does it have to do with me then?”

“Well, you’re the one getting auctioned. We usually put the live-in up for bidding.”

“What do you mean? Like they get to buy … me?

“Sorta. We usually ship you off to the highest bidder’s house for a week later in the summer. Sometimes its to an older alum that just needs some help around their house and could use a strong young man to assist. Other times, the live-ins say their week away looks quite similar to their time here at the house.” She gave me a meaningful look and it finally dawned on me.

“Ohhhh. Like, providing … sexual services?”

“Jack! Don’t be so crass!” she rebuked. “But … sometimes. Essentially. We wouldn’t make you do anything you don’t want to do, but it does usually help us with our expenses quite a bit and half of it goes to a local women’s shelter.”

“Yeah, I’m game for anything.” I tried to hide my excitement. I had always been interested in the idea of being with older women, but had never had the opportunity to explore in that sort of way. I hoped that whoever bid on my time would be looking for a more erotic labor than manual.

“Great! That’s a big relief!”

“Wonderful. But there’s one more thing…” I could see the anxiety return to her face.

“Just spit it out,” I encouraged.

“We’d like you to wear a speedo.”

“But I don’t own a speedo,” I replied, taken aback.

“We thought that might be the case and have taken the liberty of purchasing one for you. I know I’ve got it somewhere.” She reached into her bag under the table and pulled out a red garment that could only be described as minuscule.

“You want me to wear that?!” I exclaimed in shock.

“Yes, please.” It was a command like the other house rules, not an optional request.

I took it from her and held it up, trying to imagine how I could possibly fit inside. I sighed in acceptance. “Alright. I’ll wear it.”

“Wonderful! The festivities start at 2pm!”

“I’ll be ready.”

“Also, I don’t think I mentioned this—any rule regarding your relations with house residents also applies to our alumnae,” she said with a devilish smile. “They often like to … indulge while they’re here. If you’re willing.” She winked at me as she grabbed her empty plate and left the dinner table.
——————

By the time 2pm came around the next day, coolers were full of drinks throughout the house and grounds, the pool was in pristine condition, music was bumping, the sun was shining brightly, and throngs of gorgeous women were chatting, giggling, and generally having a wonderful time. Sisters of all ages filled the property, and the skimpy bikinis that many of them wore left very little to the imagination. As had been true many times during the past week, I felt as though I had died and gone to heaven.

However, I felt impelled to divert my eyes to prevent any inappropriate bulging in the tiny red speedo I had been given. Somehow, it seemed … transparent. To start with, I had to work quite hard to fit myself inside it, and then the material left nothing whatsoever to the imagination. I accepted the reality of my plight and decided to just own it. After all, I had nothing to be ashamed about.

I enjoyed fetching drinks and helping to serve as host, which was a bit ironic considering the short stint I had actually lived in the house.

“Anything I can get you ladies to drink?” I asked, approaching a group of women that had gathered several of the pool loungers together. They appeared to be in their late 40s, but had clearly continued to prioritize fitness and appearance.

“My, my, my,” one of them said as she looked me up and down. She wore a red bikini top that her tits were spilling out of and shorts that were unbuttoned to reveal the red bottoms below. “I’ll have to give Stephanie some credit—looks like she picked a good one this year.” She giggled as she meaningfully glanced at the others from behind her sunglasses.

“She did indeed!” another one responded. She was laying out on her stomach, her bubblegum pink thong bikini exposing beautifully tanned taut ass cheeks. I felt myself starting to salivate in the most inappropriate way.

“So what’s your name?” the third one asked, being the first to actually speak to me.

“I’m Jack. What are yours?”

For some reason, this caused the ladies to fall into a new fit of giggles. “I’m Leanne,” the third one said. She wore a black one-piece suit over her dark skin, and although her boobs were on the small end, I could tell that her ass was quite generous. I couldn’t help but notice that she was the only one wearing a wedding ring. “And this is Mina and Angela,” she gestured to the others.

“Nice to meet you all,” I said. “Any drinks?” I reiterated.

“I think I’d like to drink you in,” the first one, Mina, said to me with a smirk.

Angela slapped her in the arm. “Mina! Take it easy!”

“Oh, c’mon. If he’s anything like our Jack, this year’s girls are certainly a lucky bunch. And by the looks of that speedo, I’d say they’re probably pretty comparable,” Mina replied.

Leanne explained to me, “The summer between our junior and senior year, the live-in’s name was also Jack. We … got along well with him, you could say.” All three fell into fits of laughter again.

“Yeah, we got along very well with him and his massive tool!” Mina said explicitly.

Angela turned a little red as she chuckled, but didn’t rebuff her friend. “Can’t deny it!”

“To answer your question, if you can rustle up a bottle of tequila, I think all three of us would love to do some shots with you, Jack. If you’re up for it,” Mina directed towards me.

“He’s going to think we’re just trying to get him drunk to have our way with him, Mina!” Leanne chided. “Jack, you don’t have to do shots with us if you don’t want to.”

“Oh, I’m certainly game,” I said, scurrying off to find the alcohol and some shot glasses as more laughter echoed behind me.

A few minutes later I arrived with a tray of plastic shot glasses, a handful of limes, some salt, and a bottle of Patron I had nicked from a cooler.

“He’s got good taste, too!” Angela said, grabbing the tequila from my arms and lifting it skyward.

“Hell yeah! Let’s go!” Mina agreed, taking the cups from my hand and lining them up on a little side table.

The tequila was poured and passed around along with a lick of salt and slices of lime. “To the glory days!” Leanne said, raising her little cup. The rest of us raised our own to cheers and downed the alcohol before chasing it with the salt and lime.

“A little too strong for the young lad?” Mina chuckled, noticing my face scrunching at the taste, despite my best efforts.

“No, no. I can handle it just fine,” I replied obstinately.

“Then prove it. Have another one with us,” Angela teased with a smug grin.

“Deal,” I snapped back.

Mina poured another round and we raised our cups again. I threw mine back, this time a bit more successful at avoiding a reaction to the sharp taste.

“Maybe he can handle his liquor,” Leanne commented as she raised her eyebrows at the other women.

“Perhaps. The real test will be to see what sort of shape he’s in by the end of the evening,” Angela responded.

“Indeed! We’ll have to catch up with him later.” Mina had a devilish smile across her face as raised her eyebrows at me.

“Is that a promise?” I asked with an equally playful tone, noticing the sensation of my cock thickening with arousal.

“You bet,” she sniped back, her grin wide now as she glanced down at the red speedo barely containing me.

“Yes, we should let him continue making his rounds and we can see where he’s at later this evening,” Angela chimed in.

“Who knows. One of us might even place a bid at the auction,” Mina added as they sent me off.

——————

I took my leave and continued to make my rounds. Mina, Angela, and Leanne were not the last ones to convince me to drink with them and I felt like a bit of a celebrity. I was in paradise surrounded by the most beautiful women I had ever seen ranging from my age up to ones that were certainly grandmothers. Yet, they all seemed to have stuck to the sorority’s core values of being healthy mentally and physically. It was a sight to behold.

I enjoyed both the subtle and the not-to-subtle flirting from everyone I met. As the alcohol continued to flow, some even got a bit handsy, slapping my butt, pinching a cheek, and a couple even grabbed my dick through my swimsuit. I was certainly not complaining, although I made sure to keep my own hands to myself.

As the sun set after dinner, Maria, the sorority’s activities chair, approached me. “Ready for the auction?! You’ve been doing a great job of getting around to meet everyone. I think you’ll fetch a high bid!”

“Honestly, I hadn’t even been thinking of shmoozing in order to help with the auction. I just kept getting passed around.” I chuckled at the idea as she grabbed my hand and pulled me up towards the steps that were serving as the makeshift stage where the DJ had set up.

Maria took the microphone and made her announcements. She thanked everyone for coming, gave a speech on the value of continuing sororal bonds across the generations of alumnae and current students, and invited anybody interested in participating in the Live-In auction to come closer to the steps.

I was surprised at the number of women that gathered close as Maria announced the terms: “For those yet to make his acquaintance, this is Jack, our live-in for this year. In the short week that he has been with us, he has proven himself to be kind, intelligent, thoughtful, and a skilled lover—just ask many of our current residents. You are bidding on him to stay with you for one week in June or July when he will be ready to attend to whatever needs you may have outside of his class schedule.”

It felt unusual to be brought before this crowd like I was property, but as I looked out, I couldn’t help but smile at the idea of getting to spend time with any of the lovely ladies before me.

“Shall we start the bidding at one thousand dollars?” Maria asked. I nearly spit out my drink. One thousand dollars!? Who in their right mind would pay that much for my company and services?

Nearly every hand in the crowd shot up. I remembered a few comments earlier in the day about the financial success of many of our alum, so maybe it wasn’t much money to them, but I was blown away.

“Fifteen hundred?” Maria called. More than a dozen hands remained raised.

“Two thousand?” A few arms dropped, but not many.

The bidding continued until it came down to Mina and another woman that I had only briefly met earlier in the night, although I couldn’t remember her name.

“Four thousand!” Mina called. Fire in her eyes made me believe she wouldn’t stop until she got what she wanted.

“Forty-two fifty!” the other woman shouted.

“Forty-five!” Mina rejoined.

“Forty-six!”

“Forty-seven!”

“Five thousand dollars!” the unknown woman exclaimed.

Although she looked torn, it seemed that Mina’s limit had been exceeded, even with Leanne and Angela continuing to egg her on. After a moment, she shook her head and dropped her gaze.

“Going! Going! Gone!” Maria called out. “Five thousand dollars to Ms. Melissa Sands! Come claim your prize.

I glanced back at Mina to see her crestfallen before I shifted my gaze to my bidder as I descended the stairs.

“My prize!” she said excitedly as we met. She gave me a tight hug and her hand slid down from my back to give my ass a squeeze. If I had to guess, I’d bet that Melissa was in her early forties. Her long brunette hair cascaded down to the middle of her back. She had a petite figure and wore a loose cover-up over her bathing suit, so it was hard to tell what she might be hiding underneath. “Mind if we go figure out some of the details? Maybe we could go find my old room?” she asked, a mischievous look on her face.

“Oh. Yeah, sure,” I agreed, a bit surprised. She pulled me by the hand towards the house. Although it must have been ages since she lived there, she clearly still remembered her way around. She led us up the stairs and down the hall, finally grabbing the doorknob of what I believed to be Lexi’s room currently.

She pushed inside and said, “I don’t think she’ll mind if we use it for a little bit.” Locking the door behind us, she turned towards me. “Let’s have a seat, Jack. I’m sure you’re wondering what I’m looking for.”

“Yeah, actually. I haven’t really been sure what to expect with all this.”

“I’m sure. I’m sure,” she replied warmly. “Well, my husband will be out of town most of the last week of June. Considering his sexual … difficulties, he has agreed to allow me a hall pass that week, and will pay for whatever I need to make that happen. We are fortunate to be rather financially comfortable.”

“I see,” I replied tentatively.

“What he may not be expecting is for me to pay for a young virile bull to come satisfy my urges while he is away. But that is what I have chosen to do. Are you agreeable to that plan?”

Finally understanding where this was going, I began getting excited. “Oh, absolutely! That sounds wonderful Ms. Sands.”

“Please call me Melissa. No need for such formality.” I nodded appreciatively. “I am wondering, while we’re here, might I have a little sneak peak at my prize? I’m sure my husband would want me to make sure I made a good investment,” she asked, glancing down meaningfully at my crotch.

“Of course,” I replied eagerly, standing up as I felt myself start to harden.

Before I really even processed what was happening, Melissa’s hands were on the waistband of my straining speedo.

“I see they’re keeping everything to the traditional standards. Nice and hairless!” she commented as the top of the material reached the base of my cock, the shaft still hidden from view.

She began to wiggle the suit down over my butt, slowly revealing more and more of my member. Her eyes widened as she tugged, until finally my half-hard dick sprung free from containment. God, it was such a relief!

“Oh my word!” she gasped in shock before a smile spread across her face. “They certainly did not make them like this back in my day! Yes, this will do just fine!” The speedo hit the floor as she wrapped her fingers around, not quite able to encircle me. We both watched as I grew harder with each passing heartbeat, blood rushing to fill the organ.

“I’m going to have to prepare myself for your visit. You’ll ruin me!” she exclaimed excitedly. “Mind if I take a little taste?”

“By all means.”

As I stood in front of her, she pointed my tip at her face and leaned forward on the bed. She kissed my head first, then down one side and up the other. Slowly, her tongue began to explore, tasting me all over. The light pressure felt wonderful as she started pumping her hands up and down along my length.

Finally, she took me into her mouth. Even with her red lips spread as wide as they could go, I barely fit. Although she could only take a little more than an inch of me, her tongue danced and glided around my head to her best ability.

“Mhmmm,” I groaned, placing my hands on the back of her head. Almost as if by instinct, she slid off the bed entirely and down onto her knees in front of me.

Although I had certainly fantasized about older women in my life before, I had never been with a woman of this age. So far, I was loving it. And it only turned me on more to imagine the week would have together later in the summer.

She did her best to press me further into her mouth, though with little success. One hand dropped to my balls and began massaging as her tongue worked its magic, her other hand now furiously pumping up and down along my length.

“Ohhhhh,” I growled, the arousal of the day finally catching up with me as I felt my climax impending. “I’m gonna come,” I groaned in warning.

To my delight, she did not pull off, but instead tried to take even more of me. It was enough to push me over the edge and I started erupting into her tiny mouth, my load pulsing from my cock and granting me the relief that I so desired.

To her credit, she sucked it down as well as she could, even if some dribbled out the crease of her lips. There was no lack of enthusiasm. She slurped and sucked until I had no more to give and started to go soft.

“Mhmmm,” she purred. “Yes, I very much look forward to our week together soon,” she said as she pushed some of the loose cum from her chin back up to her lips.

“Me too!” I agreed fervently. “Can I return the favor?” I asked, hoping I’d get to find out what was beneath he cover-up.

She seemed caught. It appeared that she wanted to say ‘yes,’ but something was holding her back.

“Boy, do I want to,” she said slowly, standing up from her place on the floor. “But I made an agreement with my husband. I think that would be crossing the line … for now.” A sorrowful look crossed her face as she glanced down at my cock for another time.

“I respect that,” I said. “Whatever you are most comfortable with.”

“Yes. I will have to wait to truly claim my prize until you come to stay with me. But don’t worry, I’ll certainly be using you for any favors you’re willing to offer when the time comes!”

“Deal!”

“Now let’s get you back out to the party. I know some of the other ladies will be looking for you.”

reddit.com
u/CirrusSpeaker — 2 days ago

Live-In Boy Toy Chapter 7: The Auction at the Alumnae BBQ [m21/f46/f47/f46] [m21/f40s] [age gap] [auctioned off to be a bull] [blowjob] [speedo] [alcohol]

The AΠΓ Sorority House

Chapter 6: The Taming of the Shrew

The rest of my first week passed in the AΠΓ with great fun, even amidst the stresses of the last few finals. Danni continued to tease me and give me a hard time, but her sharpness had dulled and turned into playful banter. I had yet to take her (or Nikki) up on our free use deal, but I enjoyed just having her acting nicer to me.

During the evenings, my 9pm duties had varied. At times, it was laborious, but I was always rewarded for my efforts: One night, I had been called upon to give massages to three of the sorority sisters. They repaid the favor by giving me a three-way blow job. One night, I was asked to help tutor a member that was struggling to prepare for a final; once she had a full understanding of the kinematic equations, she practiced by determining the initial velocity of my cum at the end of a hand job. I was enjoying myself.

By the time Friday came, I had gotten to know most of the residents fairly well and was on my way to becoming more familiar with other members of the sorority that didn’t live in the house. I looked forward to my times with the sorority and appreciated sitting around the tables with them during meals.

“Excited for the BBQ tomorrow?” Stephanie asked me at dinner on Friday evening.

“Wait, what BBQ?” I asked, genuinely surprised. Not that I had any plans for the weekend yet.

“Whoops. I guess I didn’t tell you about the alumnae BBQ tomorrow?” she replied with a chuckle. I shook my head. “Well, the first weekend of summer, the alumnae come back to the house and celebrate the end of finals with us. We all are outside enjoying the pool during the day and then drink into the night with a big bonfire. It’s always a fun time and our older members seem to enjoy getting to come back and re-live the glory days. Just the de-stressor we all need at the end of the semester!”

“Sounds like fun!” I agreed.

“It’s also a little bit of a fundraiser. That’s where you come in,” she said, her sly grin widening.

“Go ahead. Lay it on me,” I replied wondering how in the world I could help with a fundraiser.

“Well, in addition to each of the ladies donating to be at the event, there is an auction.”

“Do you need me to emcee or something?”

“Oh no. Not that. Maria’s got that covered.”

“So what does it have to do with me then?”

“Well, you’re the one getting auctioned. We usually put the live-in up for bidding.”

“What do you mean? Like they get to buy … me?

“Sorta. We usually ship you off to the highest bidder’s house for a week later in the summer. Sometimes its to an older alum that just needs some help around their house and could use a strong young man to assist. Other times, the live-ins say their week away looks quite similar to their time here at the house.” She gave me a meaningful look and it finally dawned on me.

“Ohhhh. Like, providing … sexual services?”

“Jack! Don’t be so crass!” she rebuked. “But … sometimes. Essentially. We wouldn’t make you do anything you don’t want to do, but it does usually help us with our expenses quite a bit.”

“Yeah, I’m game for anything.” I tried to hide my excitement. I had always been interested in the idea of being with older women, but had never had the opportunity to explore in that sort of way. I hoped that whoever bid on my time would be looking for a more erotic labor than manual.

“Great! That’s a big relief!”

“Wonderful. But there’s one more thing…” I could see the anxiety return to her face.

“Just spit it out,” I encouraged.

“We’d like you to wear a speedo.”

“But I don’t own a speedo,” I replied, taken aback.

“We thought that might be the case and have taken the liberty of purchasing one for you. I know I’ve got it somewhere.” She reached into her bag under the table and pulled out a red garment that could only be described as minuscule.

“You want me to wear that?!” I exclaimed in shock.

“Yes, please.” It was a command like the other house rules, not an optional request.

I took it from her and held it up, trying to imagine how I could possibly fit inside. I sighed in acceptance. “Alright. I’ll wear it.”

“Wonderful! The festivities start at 2pm!”

“I’ll be ready.”

“Also, I don’t think I mentioned this—any rule regarding your relations with house residents also applies to our alumnae,” she said with a devilish smile. “They often like to … indulge while they’re here. If you’re willing.” She winked at me as she grabbed her empty plate and left the dinner table.
——————

By the time 2pm came around the next day, coolers were full of drinks throughout the house and grounds, the pool was in pristine condition, music was bumping, the sun was shining brightly, and throngs of gorgeous women were chatting, giggling, and generally having a wonderful time. Sisters of all ages filled the property, and the skimpy bikinis that many of them wore left very little to the imagination. As had been true many times during the past week, I felt as though I had died and gone to heaven.

However, I felt impelled to divert my eyes to prevent any inappropriate bulging in the tiny red speedo I had been given. Somehow, it seemed … transparent. To start with, I had to work quite hard to fit myself inside it, and then the material left nothing whatsoever to the imagination. I accepted the reality of my plight and decided to just own it. After all, I had nothing to be ashamed about.

I enjoyed fetching drinks and helping to serve as host, which was a bit ironic considering the short stint I had actually lived in the house.

“Anything I can get you ladies to drink?” I asked, approaching a group of women that had gathered several of the pool loungers together. They appeared to be in their late 40s, but had clearly continued to prioritize fitness and appearance.

“My, my, my,” one of them said as she looked me up and down. She wore a red bikini top that her tits were spilling out of and shorts that were unbuttoned to reveal the red bottoms below. “I’ll have to give Stephanie some credit—looks like she picked a good one this year.” She giggled as she meaningfully glanced at the others from behind her sunglasses.

“She did indeed!” another one responded. She was laying out on her stomach, her bubblegum pink thong bikini exposing beautifully tanned taut ass cheeks. I felt myself starting to salivate in the most inappropriate way.

“So what’s your name?” the third one asked, being the first to actually speak to me.

“I’m Jack. What are yours?”

For some reason, this caused the ladies to fall into a new fit of giggles. “I’m Leanne,” the third one said. She wore a black one-piece suit over her dark skin, and although her boobs were on the small end, I could tell that her ass was quite generous. I couldn’t help but notice that she was the only one wearing a wedding ring. “And this is Mina and Angela,” she gestured to the others.

“Nice to meet you all,” I said. “Any drinks?” I reiterated.

“I think I’d like to drink you in,” the first one, Mina, said to me with a smirk.

Angela slapped her in the arm. “Mina! Take it easy!”

“Oh, c’mon. If he’s anything like our Jack, this year’s girls are certainly a lucky bunch. And by the looks of that speedo, I’d say they’re probably pretty comparable,” Mina replied.

Leanne explained to me, “The summer between our junior and senior year, the live-in’s name was also Jack. We … got along well with him, you could say.” All three fell into fits of laughter again.

“Yeah, we got along very well with him and his massive tool!” Mina said explicitly.

Angela turned a little red as she chuckled, but didn’t rebuff her friend. “Can’t deny it!”

“To answer your question, if you can rustle up a bottle of tequila, I think all three of us would love to do some shots with you, Jack. If you’re up for it,” Mina directed towards me.

“He’s going to think we’re just trying to get him drunk to have our way with him, Mina!” Leanne chided. “Jack, you don’t have to do shots with us if you don’t want to.”

“Oh, I’m certainly game,” I said, scurrying off to find the alcohol and some shot glasses as more laughter echoed behind me.

A few minutes later I arrived with a tray of plastic shot glasses, a handful of limes, some salt, and a bottle of Patron I had nicked from a cooler.

“He’s got good taste, too!” Angela said, grabbing the tequila from my arms and lifting it skyward.

“Hell yeah! Let’s go!” Mina agreed, taking the cups from my hand and lining them up on a little side table.

The tequila was poured and passed around along with a lick of salt and slices of lime. “To the glory days!” Leanne said, raising her little cup. The rest of us raised our own to cheers and downed the alcohol before chasing it with the salt and lime.

“A little too strong for the young lad?” Mina chuckled, noticing my face scrunching at the taste, despite my best efforts.

“No, no. I can handle it just fine,” I replied obstinately.

“Then prove it. Have another one with us,” Angela teased with a smug grin.

“Deal,” I snapped back.

Mina poured another round and we raised our cups again. I threw mine back, this time a bit more successful at avoiding a reaction to the sharp taste.

“Maybe he can handle his liquor,” Leanne commented as she raised her eyebrows at the other women.

“Perhaps. The real test will be to see what sort of shape he’s in by the end of the evening,” Angela responded.

“Indeed! We’ll have to catch up with him later.” Mina had a devilish smile across her face as raised her eyebrows at me.

“Is that a promise?” I asked with an equally playful tone, noticing the sensation of my cock thickening with arousal.

“You bet,” she sniped back, her grin wide now as she glanced down at the red speedo barely containing me.

“Yes, we should let him continue making his rounds and we can see where he’s at later this evening,” Angela chimed in.

“Who knows. One of us might even place a bid at the auction,” Mina added as they sent me off.

——————

I took my leave and continued to make my rounds. Mina, Angela, and Leanne were not the last ones to convince me to drink with them and I felt like a bit of a celebrity. I was in paradise surrounded by the most beautiful women I had ever seen ranging from my age up to ones that were certainly grandmothers. Yet, they all seemed to have stuck to the sorority’s core values of being healthy mentally and physically. It was a sight to behold.

I enjoyed both the subtle and the not-to-subtle flirting from everyone I met. As the alcohol continued to flow, some even got a bit handsy, slapping my butt, pinching a cheek, and a couple even grabbed my dick through my swimsuit. I was certainly not complaining, although I made sure to keep my own hands to myself.

As the sun set after dinner, Maria, the sorority’s activities chair, approached me. “Ready for the auction?! You’ve been doing a great job of getting around to meet everyone. I think you’ll fetch a high bid!”

“Honestly, I hadn’t even been thinking of shmoozing in order to help with the auction. I just kept getting passed around.” I chuckled at the idea as she grabbed my hand and pulled me up towards the steps that were serving as the makeshift stage where the DJ had set up.

Maria took the microphone and made her announcements. She thanked everyone for coming, gave a speech on the value of continuing sororal bonds across the generations of alumnae and current students, and invited anybody interested in participating in the Live-In auction to come closer to the steps.

I was surprised at the number of women that gathered close as Maria announced the terms: “For those yet to make his acquaintance, this is Jack, our live-in for this year. In the short week that he has been with us, he has proven himself to be kind, intelligent, thoughtful, and a skilled lover—just ask many of our current residents. You are bidding on him to stay with you for one week in June or July when he will be ready to attend to whatever needs you may have outside of his class schedule.”

It felt unusual to be brought before this crowd like I was property, but as I looked out, I couldn’t help but smile at the idea of getting to spend time with any of the lovely ladies before me.

“Shall we start the bidding at one thousand dollars?” Maria asked. I nearly spit out my drink. One thousand dollars!? Who in their right mind would pay that much for my company and services?

Nearly every hand in the crowd shot up. I remembered a few comments earlier in the day about the financial success of many of our alum, so maybe it wasn’t much money to them, but I was blown away.

“Fifteen hundred?” Maria called. More than a dozen hands remained raised.

“Two thousand?” A few arms dropped, but not many.

The bidding continued until it came down to Mina and another woman that I had only briefly met earlier in the night, although I couldn’t remember her name.

“Four thousand!” Mina called. Fire in her eyes made me believe she wouldn’t stop until she got what she wanted.

“Forty-two fifty!” the other woman shouted.

“Forty-five!” Mina rejoined.

“Forty-six!”

“Forty-seven!”

“Five thousand dollars!” the unknown woman exclaimed.

Although she looked torn, it seemed that Mina’s limit had been exceeded, even with Leanne and Angela continuing to egg her on. After a moment, she shook her head and dropped her gaze.

“Going! Going! Gone!” Maria called out. “Five thousand dollars to Ms. Melissa Sands! Come claim your prize.

I glanced back at Mina to see her crestfallen before I shifted my gaze to my bidder as I descended the stairs.

“My prize!” she said excitedly as we met. She gave me a tight hug and her hand slid down from my back to give my ass a squeeze. If I had to guess, I’d bet that Melissa was in her early forties. Her long brunette hair cascaded down to the middle of her back. She had a petite figure and wore a loose cover-up over her bathing suit, so it was hard to tell what she might be hiding underneath. “Mind if we go figure out some of the details? Maybe we could go find my old room?” she asked, a mischievous look on her face.

“Oh. Yeah, sure,” I agreed, a bit surprised. She pulled me by the hand towards the house. Although it must have been ages since she lived there, she clearly still remembered her way around. She led us up the stairs and down the hall, finally grabbing the doorknob of what I believed to be Lexi’s room currently.

She pushed inside and said, “I don’t think she’ll mind if we use it for a little bit.” Locking the door behind us, she turned towards me. “Let’s have a seat, Jack. I’m sure you’re wondering what I’m looking for.”

“Yeah, actually. I haven’t really been sure what to expect with all this.”

“I’m sure. I’m sure,” she replied warmly. “Well, my husband will be out of town most of the last week of June. Considering his sexual … difficulties, he has agreed to allow me a hall pass that week, and will pay for whatever I need to make that happen. We are fortunate to be rather financially comfortable.”

“I see,” I replied tentatively.

“What he may not be expecting is for me to pay for a young virile bull to come satisfy my urges while he is away. But that is what I have chosen to do. Are you agreeable to that plan?”

Finally understanding where this was going, I began getting excited. “Oh, absolutely! That sounds wonderful Ms. Sands.”

“Please call me Melissa. No need for such formality.” I nodded appreciatively. “I am wondering, while we’re here, might I have a little sneak peak at my prize? I’m sure my husband would want me to make sure I made a good investment,” she asked, glancing down meaningfully at my crotch.

“Of course,” I replied eagerly, standing up as I felt myself start to harden.

Before I really even processed what was happening, Melissa’s hands were on the waistband of my straining speedo.

“I see they’re keeping everything to the traditional standards. Nice and hairless!” she commented as the top of the material reached the base of my cock, the shaft still hidden from view.

She began to wiggle the suit down over my butt, slowly revealing more and more of my member. Her eyes widened as she tugged, until finally my half-hard dick sprung free from containment. God, it was such a relief!

“Oh my word!” she gasped in shock before a smile spread across her face. “They certainly did not make them like this back in my day! Yes, this will do just fine!” The speedo hit the floor as she wrapped her fingers around, not quite able to encircle me. We both watched as I grew harder with each passing heartbeat, blood rushing to fill the organ.

“I’m going to have to prepare myself for your visit. You’ll ruin me!” she exclaimed excitedly. “Mind if I take a little taste?”

“By all means.”

As I stood in front of her, she pointed my tip at her face and leaned forward on the bed. She kissed my head first, then down one side and up the other. Slowly, her tongue began to explore, tasting me all over. The light pressure felt wonderful as she started pumping her hands up and down along my length.

Finally, she took me into her mouth. Even with her red lips spread as wide as they could go, I barely fit. Although she could only take a little more than an inch of me, her tongue danced and glided around my head to her best ability.

“Mhmmm,” I groaned, placing my hands on the back of her head. Almost as if by instinct, she slid off the bed entirely and down onto her knees in front of me.

Although I had certainly fantasized about older women in my life before, I had never been with a woman of this age. So far, I was loving it. And it only turned me on more to imagine the week would have together later in the summer.

She did her best to press me further into her mouth, though with little success. One hand dropped to my balls and began massaging as her tongue worked its magic, her other hand now furiously pumping up and down along my length.

“Ohhhhh,” I growled, the arousal of the day finally catching up with me as I felt my climax impending. “I’m gonna come,” I groaned in warning.

To my delight, she did not pull off, but instead tried to take even more of me. It was enough to push me over the edge and I started erupting into her tiny mouth, my load pulsing from my cock and granting me the relief that I so desired.

To her credit, she sucked it down as well as she could, even if some dribbled out the crease of her lips. There was no lack of enthusiasm. She slurped and sucked until I had no more to give and started to go soft.

“Mhmmm,” she purred. “Yes, I very much look forward to our week together soon,” she said as she pushed some of the loose cum from her chin back up to her lips.

“Me too!” I agreed fervently. “Can I return the favor?” I asked, hoping I’d get to find out what was beneath he cover-up.

She seemed caught. It appeared that she wanted to say ‘yes,’ but something was holding her back.

“Boy, do I want to,” she said slowly, standing up from her place on the floor. “But I made an agreement with my husband. I think that would be crossing the line … for now.” A sorrowful look crossed her face as she glanced down at my cock for another time.

“I respect that,” I said. “Whatever you are most comfortable with.”

“Yes. I will have to wait to truly claim my prize until you come to stay with me. But don’t worry, I’ll certainly be using you for any favors you’re willing to offer when the time comes!”

“Deal!”

“Now let’s get you back out to the party. I know some of the other ladies will be looking for you.”

reddit.com
u/CirrusSpeaker — 4 days ago

Glazed and Confused [m28, f26, f26, f26, f27, f22] [July image 15] [oral] [cum eating] [sex work?] [a baker’s dream] [partner sharing] [absurd]

Image 15.

“One fresh bundt … that’ll be $16.50.”

I handed the cake over to yet another happy customer who had no idea that my cock was currently in a woman’s mouth under the counter. “Keep the change,” she said as she handed me a twenty, beaming with excitement. She cracked open the box and bit into it before making it out the door as my eyes rolled into the back of my head. My new employee, Zoey, was on the verge of making me come.

——————

I was more than pleased that my cake shop was doing better than ever. We used to be just another bakery struggling to make ends meet until I decided to change the formula for our icing three months ago. I can picture the fortuitous moment as clear as if it were yesterday:

The idea came to me just as I unloaded on my then-girlfriend’s face. Molly judiciously slurped up my cum from everywhere she could reach with her long tongue. “God, I wish you could bottle this up for me. It’s weirdly delicious. Did you know that?”

It wasn’t the first time a woman had commented on the taste of my ejaculate. It was indeed universally beloved by all that had previously tasted it. Unfortunately, I am generally a selfish prick, and my tasty seed isn’t really enough to keep them around.

But what if I could bottle it up and sell it? The idea struck me in a flash as I imagined the pastries, cakes, and delicacies in my bakery covered in the stuff. Perhaps it wouldn’t be for everyone, but it would at least be unique.

I pitched it to Molly later that evening as her lips wrapped around my cock yet again and she worked to extract my nectar from its fragile vault.

“How will you make enough to handle the business? You’d need gallons of it every day! And won’t you wear yourself out with all that jacking off?” she asked, looking up at me as her tongue swirled around the head of my cock.

“It doesn’t need to be a one-to-one ratio. I feel like the cum from one orgasm could be dripped across several items. Unless, of course, they wanted to pay extra for a fresh, full load of special icing.”

Her face turned from from disbelief to careful consideration as she seemed to picture it. “But you’ll still rub yourself raw.”

“Well, that’s maybe where you come in? Maybe you’d be willing to give me hand? Or mouth? Or … something else?”

“What?! You want me to suck you off and squirt your stuff all over the pastries? You’re out of your mind!”

“Just think about it,” I suggested as I pressed myself into the back of her throat. My head tipped back as I felt my orgasm overwhelm me yet again. I unloaded down her gullet as she groaned in delicious satisfaction.

——————

Several days later I was sitting at my computer at home when Molly came into my office. I had been researching a state-of-the-art new medications that not only eliminated a man’s refractory period, but also increased his semen volume ten-fold. It was still in trials, but certainly seemed like an interesting idea.

“Hey, I’ve been thinking,” she said as she kissed my neck and draped her arms around me from behind.

“About what?” I asked, making no attempt to hide what I had been reading on the screen before she arrived.

“Well, I think your idea could work.”

“I like where this is going,” I replied excitedly. “Why do I feel like a big ‘but’ is coming though?”

“I would like to help out, but I can’t imagine being able to be your lone service provider. I max out at three rounds of oral a day before I start to lock up. And even that’s pushing it. We’re going to need some more help.”

“A fair point,” I agreed, glancing up at her. “The look on your face says you’ve already come up with a solution.”

She paused before tentatively saying, “Possibly.”

“And…?” I don’t like to be kept waiting for a reveal.

“Well, I would totally understand if you’re not interested, but I kinda maybe floated the idea to some friends. And they’re interested in helping out. For the right price, of course.”

“Whoa, really? You talked to your friends about it? What did you tell them?”

“I just said that you have an interesting business idea that might pay well if it works out, and that it might include providing some … services for you.”

“And they were interested in that?” I asked dubiously.

“Well, not at first, actually. But I wasn’t shy in describing how much I love your cum. They’re intrigued.”

“Wow. I don’t know what to say,” I replied, genuinely shocked in her change of heart.

“You don’t have to say anything,” she said with a wide grin. Her hand started slithering down my chest towards the waistband of the basketball shorts I was wearing. “But you do need to get hard. They’re on their way over her right now. You’ve got an audition.”

“Wait. What?!”

“Yeah. They want to taste your magic icing all for themselves,” she said matter-of-factly, as if she had just invited them over for book club. While I remained in disbelief, her hand had snuck beneath my waistband, her fingers wrapping around my quickly-engorging member.

Ding dong! The doorbell chimed.

“That’ll be them!” Her excitement was palpable as she skipped off to greet them.

It wasn’t until she called me into the living room that I realized I had been standing stock-still in the office trying to process everything. “Get in here, Jonathan! We want to taste you!” I heard one of Molly’s friends yell as a fit of laughter broke out.

I walked into the living room to find Molly on her knees next to three of her best friends—Gina, Gabby, and Sarah. I waddled over to them, still feeling like I must be in some sort of confused dream, my walking made difficult by the taut fabric of my shorts.

“Well, get it out!” Sarah encouraged. Another round of giggles arose from the women. I pushed my shorts down and my dick popped out energetically.

“Woah, Molly! You said he was well-endowed, but I think you undersold it!” Gina said, licking her lips.

“Dig in, girls,” Molly said with a smile as she looked up at me, leaning back and letting her friends get after it. She had never even hinted at any interest in having anyone else join us in the bedroom. I couldn’t believe things had changed that quickly.

Suddenly, I felt the immense pleasure of three mouths fighting for purchase on my cock and balls. I couldn’t even keep track of whose tongue was whose and which lips were sucking, slurping, or kissing. It was a sensory blitzkrieg I had never experienced.

It didn’t take long to get me close to the edge with all of this newfound attention. “Oh fuck. I’m close,” I panted. “How do you want to do this?” I tried to imagine where they’d want me to come so that they could taste it.

“Oh yeah, I forgot!” Molly shouted, jumping up and running to the kitchen while the three women on their knees continued to work me over. She reemerged with a cupcake I had brought home from the shop earlier that afternoon. “On this!” she encouraged excitedly.

She held it out as the three women released me from their oral care. Sarah grabbed my shaft and began pumping, focusing my tip on the small baked good.

“Ungggghhhh,” I groaned when the climax came. My cum erupted from my cock in spurts that covered the cupcake entirely. I felt pride in producing a healthy sample for them.

By the time my cock stopped pulsing and my load had been delivered, Gabby commented, “You know, that amount could certainly cover a full-size cake, if not more. Maybe this is actually viable. If it tastes good, I guess.” She suddenly seemed more doubtful as she looked at my creation in Molly’s hand.

“Well, nothing more but to dig in,” Gina said adventurously. She grabbed the cupcake from Molly’s hand and bit in, making sure to taste plenty of the special glaze. “Sweet Jesus. How is that so good?!” she exclaimed, her eyes jumping wide as she savored the flavor. “I mean, you make pretty good pastries at baseline, but that is heavenly.”

“Ok. I gotta try it,” Sarah jumped in. She followed suit and took a big mouthful. “Wow! No kidding!” she said with a grin.

“Fine. Me too,” Gabby chimed in solemnly. As the last bit of frosted cupcake hit her tongue, her whole face changed. “Fuck,” she whispered, looking like she was amidst a short circuit.

“I told you, girls,” Molly said. “This plan could be for real.”

——————

It took some discernment and creativity around how we would market our new products. Eventually, we decided that we would not beat around the bush and just set out samples for people to taste:

Try our new Cumcakes! Yes, they’re exactly what they sound like!

At first, the sign and samples only led to confused or disgusted looks from some of my more traditional patrons. But I remember one day a whole group of women came in for coffee and pastries and they dared each other to have a taste. Just like Molly’s friends, they were instantly enamored.

Lucky for me, one of them was some kind of local influencer who posted about it. The caption is still emblazoned in my memory: “Get down to Glazed and Confused right now. You HAVE TO try their new Cumcakes! The best load of deliciousness I’ve ever had!”

From there, it was history. I was able to hire on Molly and her three friends full time and we enjoyed our time making good money in the spotlight. We even got featured on the news. Thankfully, there weren’t too many questions about our “special ingredient extraction process,” but it did bring a lot of new business. And then, when we branched out from cupcakes into bundt cakes and other cum-topped baked goods, we still sold out every day.

I had been able to make contact with the manufacturer of that trial drug and offered to be a guinea pig. They were delighted, and I was pleased that the drug worked as promised. I’d never had such an easy time getting it up and I was able to create more glaze than ever with the help of my four assistants.

We were living the good life for about a month, until one day we suddenly weren’t.

“Why don’t we ever actually go out any more?” Molly asked accusatorially late one night as I pored through excel workbooks on my computer in the office. “We never cuddle and watch our shows. We never even have sex anymore!”

I swiveled towards her, still trying to process what she was saying. I glanced at the clock, realizing I’d have to be up and over at the bakery in a few short hours.

“What do you mean? We went out to that movie, er, not too long ago,” I rebutted, hoping to avoid further complaint.

“That was five weeks ago! That movie’s already available on Netflix!” she chastised. Perhaps she did have a point; with the business blowing up, I’d been more distracted than ever. I had even started vaping again with all the stress. “And I know you get serviced all the time by your little harem for ‘work,’ but I have needs too, Jonathan! You haven’t so much as touched my ass in forever!”

“You’re right. You’re right,” I agreed apologetically. “I’m sorry, my dear. How can I make it up to you?” I stood and took her in my arms as her head fell to my chest.

“Just pay a little more attention to me, would ya? I’m not just another cock-milker like my friends. Don’t forget we have a real relationship.”

“I know, baby. You’re right. I’m so sorry that I’ve taken you for granted. Let me show you how sorry I am.” I kissed her lips passionately as I grabbed her by the waist, feeling the tension dissipate out of her. “Let’s go to bed,” I suggested. “It’s my turn to use my mouth to make you come.”

“Thank you, baby. Yes, that’s exactly what I need.”

——————

But even good things come to an end. Despite my professions of contrition, I continued to make the same mistakes. I went right back to my fixation on the shop and took her for granted once again. Understandably, she decided that enough was enough. She left me.

Of course, I was sad. To some degree. But I was more worried about how the bakery’s production might falter.

I begged Gabby, Sarah, and Gina to stay. I promised raises if they would continue to offer their services and work at the shop, continuing to extract my special ingredient. I rejoiced when they all agreed, but I still needed one more worker to fill out our roster.

I thanked God when Gina said one of her friend’s sisters was looking for work and just so happened to love our goods.

I met Zoey during a lull in the morning rush to explain the work and to interview her. At first, I tried to dance around the expectations of the job. “Uh, you know. Your job is to get the ingredients needed for the cakes and pastries,” I said vaguely, doing a horrendous job of illustrating what she would need to do.

“What, like, go to the store and buy flour and eggs and sugar?” she asked naively, her eyebrows knitting in confusion.

“Well, not quite. How do I say this?” I wondered aloud. “Has Gina not told you much about the job?” I asked.

“She said it’s got lots of perks and that you’re a great boss. She said she hopes to ‘ride you ‘till you’ve unloaded’ for her someday. Did you offer to help her move or something?” Her blonde ponytail bobbed as she spoke while her large, purple doe eyes squinted in confusion.

It took a moment to parse what the young woman was saying, but I eventually realized her misinterpretation of Gina’s interest in fucking me. I’d have to circle back on that later, though. For now, I supposed I needed to be direct.

“Well, Zoey, I’m going to give it to you straight. I produce the cum that goes on the cupcakes. I want to hire you to suck me off so that I can ejaculate on our famous baked goods. Is that, er, something you have any interest in doing?” It sounded so inappropriate coming out of my mouth that I even cringed.

“Oh! I see! I guess I didn’t realize!” she exclaimed. I watched her face as it contorted while she thought. I tried to avoid staring at the cleavage busting out of her low-cut v-neck, but it was of little use. I waited patiently for her to settle on a response.

“Well, to be honest, I do love to suck cock,” she said cheerfully. I almost spit out my coffee. “So I think it would be a perfect fit! When can I start? Today?”

“Oh. Umm. Yeah, I guess.” Now I was the one shocked. “Here, let me grab a uniform for you.”

I went to the storage room and realized I only had one left. It had fit Molly well, but would likely be far too small on Zoey considering her … assets.

“Unfortunately, this is all we have right now,” I said apologetically, showing her the small outfit. “I’ll have to order more. I’d understand if you don’t want to wear this for now.”

“Oh no. That will be just fine. Let me just pop into the bathroom.

She re-emerged a few minutes later. This shirt showed off even more of her tits than her previous one, and the skirt covered less than a quarter of her ass. “You sure you’re okay in that?” I asked.

“Oh definitely,” she affirmed. I had to admit that if she wore that every day, her extraction job would certainly be easier.

“If you say so. Anyway, looks like we’ve got a few customers coming in. I’ll work the register if you can handle the display case?”

“Yes sir!” she answered enthusiastically.

We served the patrons one-by-one, and I was impressed with Zoey’s welcoming and helpful demeanor.

The last person in the rush was an old regular who I frequently fell into easy conversation with. I stood at the register chatting long after Zoey had retrieved her goods. As I was talking with her, I felt a tug at my shorts and looked down to see Zoey crawling underneath the counter and pulling down the fabric.

I made eye contact with her, hoping that my expression was effectively asking, What are you doing down there?

She got the hint and whispered, “Just doing my job!” Before I knew it, my cock was in her mouth as she had me hurdling towards an orgasm.

Knowing I’d have to wrap it up with my customer, I very rudely interrupted her. “One fresh bundt … that’ll be $16.50.” Apparently not minding the abrupt shift in our conversation, she handed me a twenty and generously said, “Keep the change.” The smile remained on her face as she cracked open the pastry box and took a bite on her way out the door.

“Oh fuck, you’re gonna make me come,” I groaned as soon as Zoey and I were alone again in the shop.

“Give it to me,” she ordered, briefly releasing me. She gave me one long lick along the underside of my shaft and pumped her hands along my length.

I lost all semblance of control as I started blasting all of over her beautiful face. She didn’t flinch and even seemed to relish it as her hands only increased in speed until I had fully unloaded on her.

“Uhh. Whoops,” I said, stupidly. “Umm in the future, that’s supposed to go on the baked goods. You can go get cleaned up if you want.”

“Why would I?” she asked as if I had just suggested the most idiotic things in the world. Her tongue circled around her lips and she sucked in what she could reach. “Now I can be our mascot for the day: Ms. Glazed and Confused. See, I’m covered in your icing just like all the rest of our items.”

“I suppose that’s true,” I said in disbelief that this young woman, my new employee, was planning on wearing my cum for the rest of the day.

Just then, another customer entered the shop. “Mind if I take this one on my own, boss? I think I’ve got it covered,” Zoey asked.

All I could do was plop down on the stool and watch her handle the transaction with perfect professionalism, despite the goop covering her. I took a drag from my vape just to help ground me as I tried to make sense of what was going on.

After the woman had paid, Zoey handed her the bundt cake and said, “You’re going to love it. He’s got a particularly delicious mix going on today. I know first hand!” Zoey pointed to her face as they both giggled and said goodbye.

Maybe this whole thing would end up working out after all…

u/CirrusSpeaker — 5 days ago

Your Ivy Grows, And Now I’m Covered in You [f32/m36] [briefly m34/f47] [cheating] [vengeance on an unfaithful husband] [widower] [murder mystery costume party] [oral] [long] [June Contest Image 2]

Inspired by Image 2 and the lyrics of Taylor Swift. This is my first story from a female POV, so I’d love feedback on that!

——————

It was a Sunday, I know, because I heard the bells of St. Cecilia’s welcoming in the churchgoers for 10am mass and the women’s heels click-clacking down the sidewalk outside our open living room window. Warm spring air blew in with the cacophony. It was a Sunday, I know, when I picked up his phone to check the time, and there, unhidden from me or God or anyone that might just so happen to look, were the messages from his … mistress?

Annie. Whoever the fuck that was. Writing “Oh baby” and “I love you” and “When can you escape from her to see me again?”

My heart tore open in that moment as I looked back through their history. How could I be so stupid? How could he be so stupid?

I ran to the bathroom and slammed the door, tears welling up in my eyes. I cried. And I cried. And I cried. Twelve years. Twelve years of my life wasted on someone that apparently cared for me not at all.

Little knocks came at the door. Cries of “Mom! We’re hungry!” echoed in the tiled room. I wiped my tears and went to serve my duty as bravely as I could. Revenge could come later.

——————

Time passed. I mourned a marriage that remained technically intact but emotionally severed. I watched. Searching for signs that I should have noticed before. For hints to his infidelity, his double life.

Outside of our emotional distance, somehow I found none, save for that stupid little thread of communication on his stupid little phone. It was enraging.

I pushed the pedals of the recumbent bike absent-mindedly at the gym while I stewed away on what my stupid little husband had done to me. To our life together. To our family!

I wouldn’t leave. Not yet. Not until I could make him pay.

“Hey stranger,” I heard as an amorphous figure appeared in my eye line, attempting to break me from my ire.

“Hey…stranger,” I stuttered out as he face came into focus. He looked familiar, but I couldn’t quite place him.

“Woah, sorry. Didn’t mean to startle you,” he said with a kind smile. “I’m guessing by the confused look on your face that I might as well be a weirdo stranger. I’m Charlie.”

That didn’t help.

“Our daughters are in the same class. Third grade with Mrs. Rao, right?” he went on, correctly interpreting my expression.

“Oh … yeah.” I looked up at him as the pieces finally started to fall into place. “Right. Right. Right! Sorry. I was off in another world.”

“Care to share? I could use a vacation.” He was attractive. I’d give him that. A wide, strong jaw and piercing blue eyes. Full lips that looked faintly sunburned. Blonde hair that hung down past his ears.

Oh. He’s still looking at me. That’s right, he asked me a question. “Umm. Nowhere fun unfortunately. Just the duties of home. Always calling.” It wasn’t entirely untruthful. I tried to play it off with a forced grin. Something powerful in me wanted to let him in. To be seen again. But something else equally visceral wanted to keep him locked out of my stony fortress.

“Mind if I use this bike?” he asked, gesturing to the one next to me.

“Oh. Yeah. Sure,” I said, surprised at his question and my answer, although I guess he had as much right to using it as anyone else.

I couldn’t decide if I wanted to give off “leave me alone” vibes or “please, please talk to me.” Both desires welled up with equal strength in me as he began pedaling.

Before I made my decision, he was talking to me again. And it was more natural than I could ever imagine it could be. He asked about my girls, my work at the college, and the book I had set up on the bike that I was “reading” before he came up. It flowed easily. He laughed. And for the first time in months, I laughed. The sound was hardly recognizable.

Too soon, he finished his warmup and gathered his things as he prepared to move on with his workout. “Well, it was nice to talk to you. I’m usually here around this time. Don’t be a stranger.”

“I … won’t,” I replied, recognizing a warmth inside of me that had not been there in quite some time. I unintentionally glanced down at his hand as he picked up his water bottle. No ring. Interesting.

——————

Over the next few weeks, Charlie and I continued to “run into each other” at the gym. Purely accidentally. Not by any intention of my own. Although I would admit that I remained more steadfast to my workout routine than I ever had before. But that was just commitment to my health. Of course.

With each passing day, we became less and less of strangers. I learned that his wife had passed two years ago leaving him with his two girls, about the same ages as my own. I shared about my work in the college admissions office and he talked about the riveting world of auditing. Honestly he could have been yammering on about the rate of paint drying and I still would have enjoyed listening to his lilting speech and easy joy that he seemed to carry despite his experience with personal tragedy. I confided in him and trusted him, grateful to relieve some of the intense emotions around my husband’s betrayal.

He moved something in me, bringing warmth to the great grey hearth that had gone cold inside my house of stone. Like the old incandescent lights had suddenly come back, glowing and snuffing out the darkness that had overwhelmed me for so long. Suddenly, it felt like perhaps this pain would not be forevermore.

It was surreal.

I found myself thinking of him more and more. At the gym, at home, everywhere. He was on my mind, as if he had even taken root in my dream land.

I stole glances at his fit body as he spotted me during our workouts and I got lost in his bright blue eyes while we conversed. When he needed to touch my body to help me with a lift, I savored it like it was delicious aged wine, fleeting and gone too soon.

Yet, it remained isolated to our sacred time at the gym. No coffee dates. No secret messaging. Nothing obviously inappropriate. All bottled up in that holy hour between dropping of the kids at school and when I needed to be at work.

Until, suddenly, it wasn’t.

It was a Friday, I know, when he asked, “Are you going to the Averys’ murder mystery party tomorrow night?”

I was taken aback, forgetting that we had ties outside of our sweaty exercise chapel, connected by our daughters’ social lives. I had also forgotten about the invitation. My stupid little husband loved these sort of events and had RSVP’d on our behalf, considering himself a modern day Sherlock. Somehow he never realized that he was yet to solve a single mystery, the idiot. I couldn’t be less excited. “Oh. Yes. We are actually,” I replied plainly, trying to avoid betraying the myriad emotions going on behind my eyes.

“Great! I am too!” he responded excitedly. “I normally skip those sort of things, especially since Vanessa died, but I think it’s time to get back out there.”

“Yes. Right,” I said, flatly. I couldn’t believe the way he could so casually mention her. If it were me, each memory would be like a knife to the heart. Just as it was now any time I recalled the man I was married to. Grieving for the living. “Outfit and everything?” I asked, even as my mind drifted. The invitation had requested that we dress in Victorian style to fit the theme.

“I’m not much of a costume guy, but I got something I think will work. You?”

“Yes. Well, I did. But I might have to do some last minute shopping.” I pictured the drabby old dress that had been hanging in my closet for ages. That would certainly not do now that I knew who else would be in attendance.

——————

“You look nice, babe,” my stupid husband said. I did look quite good in my ornate red Victorian dress that I had found at the thrift store, complete with arm-length gloves and large necklaces, but he wouldn’t know that in actuality because he sat in his favorite lounger and spoke without looking up at me as he stared at his phone. Every time he held it in his hand, I wondered if he was messaging her. Thinking of her. Wanting her. “Will you grab that special bottle of wine I’ve been saving? The 1975. I think it’ll really grab everyone’s attention.”

Of course his goal was to have everyone looking at him. Always. The fucking narcissist. It was good wine, I would admit, but I had always pictured enjoying it over a cozy evening together without the kids. Not as a tool to gain attention.

“Sure, babe,” I replied through gritted teeth just as the babysitter rang the doorbell.

As was our norm these days, the ride to the Averys’ was silent, save for the thunder echoing from the summer storm passing through. It would be a blustery, wet evening.

We arrived to find that the house was nearly full of guests, but not yet my Charlie. I hid my husband’s wine in the back of the cabinet as our hosts greeted and welcomed us into their home.

“We’ll get started in just a few minutes. Charlie Artemis is supposed to join us, but he can be understandably … flakey these days,” Mrs. Avery said. Although our girls were all in the same class, the Averys were a bit older than us, having adopted their children somewhat later in life. “Feel free to grab a drink and mingle. We’ll just give him a little while longer.”

As she spoke, the door opened. And I felt the air evacuate my chest.

There stood Charlie in a simple coat, white high-collared shirt of the time period, and unremarkable slacks. He didn’t need anything flashier. At baseline, in his workout attire, he looked good, but with a little cleaning up, he was absolutely dashing.

Our eyes met and I swear I could feel a crackle of lightning pass between us that had nothing to do with the storm brewing outside. His attention was momentarily diverted to Mr. Avery, who welcomed him in, but then made his way directly over to me and my husband.

“Hello, Charlie,” I said with a genuine smile.

“Elizabeth. Good to see you,” he replied, returning my affect.

“You two already know each other?” my husband asked. The idiot.

“The girls have class together,” I said disdainfully. “This is Matty,” I said to Charlie.

“Pleasure to meet you,” Charlie said simply. I could see his eyes sizing up Matty, evaluating him with all the backstory he was already aware of. He seemed to be unimpressed. Appropriately.

Ding! Ding! Ding! Mrs. Avery clinked her glass, gathering everyone’s attention. Mr. Avery, always a very attentive husband, scurried to grab a stack of envelopes and began passing them around.

“Our full cadre of guests have arrived!” she began excitedly. “Thank you all for attending our little murder mystery party. Dan is passing out each of your roles and the information that you have that others may need in order to figure out who killed my dearly beloved husband! The only thing that we all know is that I found him this afternoon. Once we begin, you will be able to inspect him and the crime scene—the study.”

Just as she said this, Mr. Avery handed me the envelope with my name on it. I opened it to learn that I would be playing the part of “Mrs. Madison, the unhappy estate wife to Mr. Madison, the town mayor. Mrs. Madison had heard a clatter coming from the open window of the study earlier in the day as she had been walking by at 10am on her way to the grocer. She did not go to investigate.”

Mrs. Avery went on, “There are clues hidden throughout the house and on the grounds. We have tidied up enough that there are no areas off limits in our home and we have no secrets. Explore as you wish. And remember, each person here has a vital piece of information as to whodunit, but only the murderer knows their guilt. Our evening will end when someone has solved the mystery. If the murderer is still at large by midnight, they will have won and all will be revealed.”

A low murmur rose up in the crowd as many turned towards their neighbors to learn their new identities. My husband, of course, was Mr. Madison, the town mayor. A role he was far too pleased to be playing.

Mrs. Avery cut into the noise again. “My husband will assume his corpse position in the study in five minutes, at which point you may all begin investigating there if you wish.”

“Officer Huxley, town constable, at your service, ma’am.” Charlie whispered as he took my gloved hand and brought it to his lips respectfully. I felt myself blush as he kissed me through the fabric.

“Well, shouldn’t you have all this wrapped up in jiffy, Mr. Constable?” I teased. “Do you really need all of us to help solve this mystery?” I looked back over to see if my husband was paying attention to our engagement, but he had already wandered off and was holding court as if he was actually the mayor. The idiot.

“I already have my hunches, I will say,” he replied with a smirk. “But who might you be this evening? And what information might you have to offer?”

I shared my identity and my piece of “evidence.” He informed me that he had last “seen” Mr. Avery that morning angrily walking out of the town hall.

“Shall we go investigate the crime scene then?” I asked. We followed the crowd towards the study.

——————

As the evening progressed, Charlie and I were careful to not spend too much time with one another. Aside from not wanting to arouse anyone’s suspicion about my growing feelings toward him, there were other people there that I was friendly with and wanted to talk to.

For once, I was actually enjoying the murder mystery party. The past dozen or so times, my husband had made it far too insufferable, but tonight I felt a little bit of my spark come back after so long. I was engaged in finding clues, talking to people about what they “knew” and trying to find the culprit that murdered poor Mr. Avery.

That is, I was enjoying myself until I happened upon the most devastating clue I could ever have imagined. I was carefully going through the upstairs bedrooms and had found a few cleverly planted pieces of evidence that I thought would be significant.

It was 10pm, I know, when I heard the strange noises coming from the master suite as the grandfather clock rang from the foyer below. I pressed my ear to the door and recognized the voice of my husband, but he was not alone. My heart raced as I reached for the doorknob. Perhaps I shouldn’t go. Maybe there’s a good reason the door is closed. My breath became ragged and my face went hot when I heard the unmistakable intonation of a soft moan, and that made my decision for me.

I quietly pushed through the door, opening it only a couple of inches so that I could see in. My stomach dropped in disbelief as I took in the scene. I witnessed my husband sitting on the edge of the bed with his pants down around his ankles. Before him, Mrs. Avery kneeled and was taking his minuscule pecker into her mouth with far too much enthusiasm. His eyes were closed as he groaned in pleasure.

Suddenly it all clicked: His excitement about this party wasn’t just about showboating; it was about her. “Annie” was … Anita Avery! The bitch! And not three hours ago she had greeted us both so warmly, perhaps all with the intention of whisking my husband away at her first opportunity while her’s was busy playing victim down in their study. Conniving, slutty, miserable WHORE!

I attempted to control my breathing as I decided what to do. Storm into the room and blow up the whole thing? Run in and slap them both? Go get poor, kind Daniel Avery and bring him back to witness for himself? No, I knew what I must do.

I silently closed the door and staggered away, doing my best to regulate my shocked nervous system. I descended the stairs and was beyond grateful to see Charlie there. He glanced over at me and then did a double take, excusing himself from his conversation.

“Are you okay, Liz? It looks like you’ve seen a killer—your face has gone white,” he asked softly.

“Take me to the conservatory please,” I breathed, not able to get much out.

He confidently grabbed my gloved hand and pulled me away, not worrying about the few others in the room that might have seen. Even through the material, I could feel how freezing cold his palms were, but it was a comfort nonetheless. Like it was somehow extracting the pain from inside of me and easing it moment by moment.

“Wait. I just need to grab something.”

“Sure,” he replied, even though I could tell he was unclear on what could possibly be going on.

I pulled the bottle of the 1975 merlot from the back of the cabinet where I had stashed it, grabbing a spare opener and two glasses from the bar as we continued our journey.

Finally, we made it to the conservatory. The room was warm and humid as the vibrant green plants around us seemed to emit life into the room. The sound of thunder and rain reverberated through the glass panes of the walls and ceiling as we fell to the floor. He asked, “Liz, what’s going on? Are you okay?”

“Wine first,” I ordered, fumbling with the corkscrew.

“Here, let me,” he replied softly, gently taking the bottle from me.

He deftly opened it, his strong hands managing without issue, and poured glasses for each of us. I grabbed mine and held it up to toast. “To my cheating husband’s special wine,” I said, clinking our rims together.

We each took a big swig and he looked at me, a mixture of curiosity, fear, concern, and gentleness playing across his beautiful face. He waited for me to speak, knowing that I would do so when I was ready.

After I had nearly finished the glass of the admittedly delicious wine, I started to feel the courage that it offered and I attempted to verbalize my thoughts.

“My husband. Upstairs with Anita Avery. Giving him a blow job.” I felt the tears begin to well up in my eyes as if saying these things out loud made them true in an undeniable way. My heart beat in my chest, threatening to rip it open, as I started hyperventilating.

Charlie pulled me into him and my head drooped into his broad chest. The tears fell from my eyes, my makeup threatening to stain his clean white shirt. He didn’t care as he held me against him. “I’m so sorry, Liz,” he whispered gently, knowing that there was nothing he could do to soften this pain.

All that I had been holding inside of me, even before discovering that devious text thread on my husband’s phone, came flooding out of me. Grief. Anger. Sadness. Confusion. Resentment Fear. Relief? Each took its turn cycling through me and emerging through my eyes, turning me into a blubbering mess.

My only solace was the warmth of Charlie’s body, the steadiness of his beating heart grounding me as I lay against him. I could not say how long we stayed there like that, but somehow I knew that his witness to my suffering was helping to lessen it with each passing minute.

Eventually, the waterfalls rushing from my tear ducts began to run dry and my weeping slowed. I looked up at Charlie to find his piercing blue eyes had been leaking in compassion for my own. “What will you do?” he asked, his voice slow and thick.

I paused. What would I do? I considered my anger, frustration, desire for vengeance. All justified. But they covered up what I really yearned for — to be cared for and loved as I deserved. To be wanted. To feel alive again. Only one person on earth could give that to me right now.

I took a breath. “This,” I said softly, tilting my chin up towards him and reaching for his face. Our lips met in an echo of the thunderous lightning etching the sky outside the conservatory. Like our whole beings were connecting in one perfect moment, our spirits, our bones uniting in perfect harmony.

Inside of me, a new flame roared in the dark hearth of that dreary house of stone that surrounded my heart. New life burst forth. His hands reached firmly grabbed at my neck and my waist, pulling me into him. The ice in my veins started thawing.

Then, suddenly, he pulled away and the cold darkness returned. “Are you sure you want this?” he asked, carefully looking at me. “There is no undoing our choices.”

“More. Than. Anything,” I whispered back intensely. The floodgates opened, his lips back on mine and our bodies intertwining in a flurry of movement.

My hand trailed down the front of his pressed shirt. Underneath, he felt solid, unwavering, unshakeable. So unlike the man I had promised my heart to. I felt the lines of his muscles as I explored downward until my hand rested on his pulsing member; it jumped in my hand as I wrapped my fingers around it. God, it felt big.

Matching my choreography, his large hand moved from the back of my neck down to my chest and dipped below the fabric containing my breasts. They ached for his attention and I felt my breath release as his palm wrapped around the left one.

“Mhmmmmm,” I groaned as he touched me in all the ways that I had sought for far too long. His other hand moved from the small of my back around my waist and down towards my hip. I couldn’t believe that his long arm could manage it, but he had fully wrapped me in himself as his fingertips slid under the hem of my frilly dress, raising goosebumps on my thigh when he touched me.

“Yesss,” I growled into his mouth as he cocooned me. And I loved to be covered, to be enwrapped in him. It was safe and secure, yet wildly exciting. Not only had he lit a goddamn blaze inside my house of stone, but he had grown around the entire structure like ivy, filling the cracks and crumbling facade as he mended the pain left there by my husband.

As I started gliding my hand up and down along his length from outside of his trousers, his hand crept further and further up my thigh until I felt his fingertips toying with the special lacy underwear I had chosen to go along with the dress. As he touched my slit from outside of them, I could tell just how wet I had become—they were soaked through. That flame in my heart spread to my womb as I ached for him.

Then, he pushed underneath. “Oh Goddddd,” I moaned as his fingers explored my wetness. It had been ages since I’d had this sort of attention. It was almost too intense.

Suddenly, he started kissing down my neck, my chin, and my chest. Effortlessly, he picked me up and set me down on the edge of one of the planters as he fell to his knees in front of me. This was a view that I could get used to.

“Do you mind?” he asked as his hands grabbed at the waistband of my panties.

“Fuck yes. Please,” I replied. I wanted him with all of my being. The flame of my heart leapt as he pulled the material of the undergarment past my knees and stuffed them into his pocket. My chest tightened as he lifted the dress and his face drew close to my mound.

“You smell nice,” he said. I felt myself blush and look away, the compliment feeling like too much amidst the mess I had surely made of myself through all my sobbing.

He sweetly kissed down the insides of my thighs, confidently taking his time without dawdling. He teased me softly as his tongue found my slit. But I could not wait, the fire inside begging to be fed. I grabbed his head and pulled him into me, assured that he would not mind.

He responded to my need as his tongue began lapping against my clit. “Yessss, Charlie,” I groaned in satisfaction. It was all I yearned for. He expertly worked me with the perfect balance of force and gentleness, driving me wild. My heart raced as my breath grew ragged, though this time not with tears but with pleasure.

My eyes closed in ecstasy when I felt his finger enter me. He found the right spot without fumbling as his digit worked in perfect harmony with his tongue.

Uncontrollable grunts and moans exploded from me, sounds I had not made in many years, knowing that I was growing close to my climax. A heat welled up in me as he pushed me closer and closer to my edge.

I re-opened my eyes open to find him looking up at me, those blue irises piercing through me yet it again. The all-encompassing sensation of our connection with the feeling of his fingers and mouth launched me over the edge.

Lightning crackled outside the conservatory, lighting up the room, as my orgasm ripped through me.

“Oh Charlieeeeee,” I moaned through clenched teeth as I rode the waves of heavenly intoxication that washed over me like a tsunami of sensation. I groaned and panted in euphoria, almost losing contact with reality as my climax, and the one who caused it, became the only real things in the world. “Fuuuuuuuck.”

I felt my body convulse in response to the climax, as I wished for it to never end. And as it started to abate, I dreamt only of the next time I would be offered such a trip to paradise.

When I eventual fell down to earth, I began to realize that I had Charlie in a headlock between my thighs, but if it was uncomfortable for him, the goofy smile on his face did not reflect it.

“Kiss me,” I pleaded as I released him. He crawled back up my body and re-connected his mouth to mine, feeding the ever-growing blaze that he had started inside me, inside the heart that was promised to another. There was nothing sexier than being able to taste myself on his lips.

Seemingly out of the blue, twelve resounding gongs rang out across the property. The party was coming to a close.

“We should get back,” he said, kissing me on the forehead.

“But I want more,” I requested. I was not done with him yet.

“And you shall have it. But for now we must return,” he replied, standing and grabbing my hand.

“I like the sound of that.”

“But I’m keeping these,” he said with a naughty grin, tapping the pocket that I knew contained my moist panties.

———

Charlie dropped my hand as we rejoined the throng in the foyer. It seemed that no one had solved the mystery of the evening.

That conniving bitch Mrs. Avery stood before the crowd as she asked, “Does anyone have any last-ditch guesses as to who our culprit is? Who killed my husband?”

Everyone looked around, most appearing rather befuddled, until I spoke up.

“I know. It was not one, but two culprits.” The crowd turned towards me in curiosity. If my smeared makeup was bringing me undue attention now, I did not care. “It was my husband, the mayor. And dear Mrs. Avery, who killed her own loving, doting partner,” I said confidently.

“What?! How did you know?!” my husband exclaimed in shock, the smug smile falling from his face immediately.

“You are sloppy. And you are both snakes in the grass, hiding in plain sight,” I spat with all the vitriol I could manage.

His face contorted from playful surprise into horror as he realized that I had discovered his indecency, in all aspects of his sad little life. And I would not be silent any longer.

u/CirrusSpeaker — 16 days ago

20 questions (Would You Rather… finale) [m22/f46] [friend’s mom] [blowjob] [Mdom/Fsub] [degredation] [road trip games] [road head] [extramarital cuck-ish] [public] [facial] [cowgirl] [anal] [spanking]

Final part of the trilogy based on this month’s Image 3. This is also my first time writing this sort of relationship. I’d love feedback!
Part 1
Part 2

——————

Slurp. Slurp. Slurp.

I woke up in a daze completely disoriented. Where am I? And who is sucking on my dick?

I lifted up the comforter and looked down. Suddenly, it all came rushing back to me. Mrs. Macduff—Vi—was bobbing up and down on my rock hard rod, her dark hair curtaining her face from my view.

I knew that she had said that when we woke up she would be my ‘cock-hungry slut’ but I had figured she was just horny from the excitement of the day. I certainly didn’t expect her lips to be wrapped around me when I woke up.

I groaned when I felt Vi’s tongue dancing along the underside of my shaft. She looked up and released me from her mouth.

“Good morning! Hope this is okay! You looked hard and I thought you might enjoy starting the day on a pleasurable note.”

“Of course it is. It feels fucking amazing!” I replied.

“Well let me get back to it, then. Today I exist for your pleasure,” she said with a grin.

Her mouth dove back on me, taking me as deep down her throat as she could go and making me moan again immediately. Both her hands worked just as hard as her tongue and lips, massaging my balls and attending to the lower half of my shaft.

It wasn’t long before she had me on the edge. “Shit that feels good. You’re gonna make me come,” I groaned out.

“Good! Come down my throat” she requested as she redoubled her energetic movement. She squeezed my balls with the perfect amount of pressure, fully coaxing me to my climax.

“Ungggggggg,” I moaned as my cock starting pulsing, unleashing spurts of hot cum into her eager mouth. She kept sucking, trying to extract every last drop, not letting a single dribble escape her lips.

“Ahhhhhhh,” she said proudly after I finished, sticking out her tongue and showing me that she had, indeed, swallowed it all.

“That felt fucking amazing. I can’t believe your husband has experienced that and is okay with you doing it with anyone else,” I said.

“Oh please. He hasn’t gotten hard enough for that sort of performance in years,” she sighed with an eye roll. “I’m glad to have a reason to put my skills to use again!”

“Well I’m grateful that you’ve chosen me to practice on.”

“So before we get going, do you remember what I asked of you today?” She continued gently massaging my penis as she spoke.

“Yeah, were you serious? Or was that just dirty talk?” I still worried about overstepping the line. She was my best friend’s mom after all.

“Dead fucking serious. Today I exist for your sexual pleasure, and I am begging you to get that pleasure in whatever way you see fit.”

“Ok. If you’re sure. And you’ll just say ‘tentacles’ if I’ve pushed it too far? I know you had said you wanted to be dominant last night, but you didn’t really boss me around very much,” I said.

“Yep! That’s the plan. Last night I guess I realized I’m not great at being the one in control. I’d rather be the submissive one.”

“I see. And there was one other thing—I know you said we didn’t need a condom yesterday. Does that mean you’re on the pill or something?”

“No, actually. The hormones from birth control gave me wicked migraines. But I don’t think we should be at risk during this time of the month,” she replied with a smile. I contemplated whether I should trust her own knowledge of her body. My growing erection overrode any additional sense of reason my mind tried to utilize.

“Then I think we have our ground rules. Ready to begin?” I asked.

She nodded enthusiastically.

“I want you flipped over on your hands and knees. I’m going fill up that pretty little pussy so you’ve got me leaking out of you all day long.”

“Fuuuuuck, yes! That’s what I’m talking about! Your little bitch lives to serve!” she replied excitedly as she assumed the position, her ass up in the air for my taking. The idea that this was my best friend’s mom presenting herself to me scrambled my brain a bit.

——————

After we had sex, we showered together and then hit the road. I didn’t have much experience dominating anyone else, but I was willing to give it a shot with how aroused it seemed to make her. She really did appear to enjoy being objectified sexually, but it was certainly out of my comfort zone.

After grabbing some coffee and breakfast, I was behind the wheel as we got on the highway headed north once again. “So what game should we play today? At least another six hours ahead of us. What sort of mischief should we get up to?” Vi asked, with a naughty expression. Today, she wore another sun dress, this time in blue, that accented her body in just the right ways. She looked sexy as fuck.

“Hmmm. Good question. I enjoyed Would You Rather, but it might be nice to change it up.”

“What about 20 Questions?” she replied.

“Like the game where you think of something and then I have 20 questions to figure it out?”

“Oh, uh, no. I always forget about that version. No—I meant the version where it’s basically Truth or Dare, but without the dares since we’re stuck in the car.”

“Aha. That makes more sense. Sure! You go first.”

“Okay. What’s the most times you’ve ever orgasmed in one day?”

“Wow. Starting off strong?!”

“What’s the point in beating around the bush? I need to know what number I’m supposed to be aiming for today.”

“Ha. Alright. I think ‘four’ then. Twice by myself and twice with my girlfriend.”

“That’s it?!” she replied, astounded. “Well your little whore is certainly going to be emptying your balls more times than that today. That’s a promise!”

I felt my dick jump in my shorts beneath the steering wheel. The idea excited me.

“Sounds good to me. I’ll hold you to that!” My mind wandered to our next stop as I pictured taking her in the back seat of her son’s new car.

“Your turn,” she said, jolting me out of my thoughts.

“Oh yeah. Umm. What’s the craziest place you’ve ever had sex?”

“Good one. I’d say … probably in the crowd at a Coldplay concert.”

“What? Seriously?!” I exclaimed.

“When we were younger, Todd and I had a very active sex life. It’s part of the reason it’s been so hard to adjust to our aging.”

“Fair enough. Well that sounds like it was a lot of fun.”

“Oh yes, it sure was.” I could see her thoughts drift back wistfully before she returned to the present. “So, what’s your body count? How many lucky ladies have you fucked?”

“Before yesterday, just three. One girl in high school, then I dated my ex- for two years, and then one more after her.”

“Damn! I figured that with your nice cock and body that the ladies would be all over you. You’re such a catch.”

“Thanks for the compliment, but I can be a little bit shy. It’s stunted my experience.”

“Well, today I’m going to hopefully squash that out of you. You’re going to take control and enjoy doing it. You’re already off to a good start, but I need you to be a little bit more forceful.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“I know it’s new for you, but I want you to be a little bit more of an asshole. Call me names. Make me act nasty. That sort of thing.”

“Okay. I’ll try. How about this: Why doesn’t my horny little slut pull my cock out of these shorts and give me some road head.”

“Hell yeah. You want to choke on your thick rod, sir?” she asked as she leaned over to undo my shorts. I slid the seat back a bit so that there was easier access. I had never done anything like this.

“You’re not just going to choke on it, but you’re going to make me cum on your face and leave it there until we get to our next stop like a good whore.”

“Now you’re getting it!” she encouraged as she slid my boxers down over my hard dick. Not an easy task with how hard my erection was.

Her mouth dove down on my cock for the second time that day. She voraciously took me in, making me swerve on the road just a little. Luckily, there were no cars around.

“Is my cock-gobbler just so hungry for this dick?” I asked, putting one hand on the back of her head and pushing down lightly.

“Mhmmmm,” she affirmed, taking more down her throat.

It was difficult to keep my focus on the road while still enjoying her oral skills, but I was up to the task. I continued to push her further, as requested, until soon enough I was ready to blow.

“I’m gonna come,” I announced. “Pull off and let me paint that beautiful face,” I instructed.

She dutifully followed my orders and began using both hands to stroke up and down my shaft. I had never had an orgasm while trying to do something as important as not crashing the car, so I did my best to keep my focus on the road as I felt her breath on my tip. The riskiness of the experience only served to heighten the tension and excitement.

Suddenly, my cock pulsed and began erupting up into her face; my orgasm emanating from my organ as I did my best to stay in my lane. Her cheeks, lips, and chin were quickly covered by my seed as each spurt hit. Some landed back on me, but I truly didn’t care.

She milked the last few drops out of me with her mouth and sat back up in her seat. I glanced over to see her smiling through cum-drenched lips.

“That’s a good little slut,” I commended.

“Ooh. That was exciting! That’s three—at least two to go!” she squealed.

“Next question,” I said. “What’s the dirtiest thing my little whore has ever done?”

“Oh right. The game. Well, back in college—before I met Todd—I took three guys at once. They were all inside me at the same time even!”

“Wow, you really were a sex fiend. That sounds like a lot! How was it?”

“God, it was so fucking good. I’ve never felt that full in my whole life. Before or since. I think of it sometimes when I’m touching myself in bed at night.”

“Like at night in bed with Todd?” I asked.

“Well, yeah. He can’t really get it up and I kind of need it to sleep. So usually I take care of myself while he’s drifting off.”

“Wow. If it were me, I’d use my fingers or tongue or something, even if my dick didn’t work anymore. That’s wild.”

“He used to. But it just … got old. For both of us. I can do it faster than he can and he grew less enthusiastic as the years went on. We’re okay with it.”

“I see.” I imagined being in that position and considered how I would handle it. I guess she had a point.

“Anyway, my turn,” she said excitedly. I glanced at her out of the corner my eye and startled a bit, having forgotten that her face was absolutely plastered with my cum. “What’s your biggest sexual fantasy?”

I thought for a moment. “Actually, it’s basically this. Having a gorgeous woman obsessed with my cock and making me come. Maybe there would be another woman involved. But it’s hard to imagine anything better.”

“Well I’m glad to make your dreams come true then,” she giggled. “Can we stop soon by the way? I have to pee.”

“Sure. But my little cum-eater can’t wash her face until she’s already used the facilities,” I instructed.

“Yes, sir!”

After we pulled into a busy rest stop, I walked fifteen feet behind her on the way to the bathroom as I saw people double-take at her cum-covered face. To her credit, she wore it proudly, never betraying any feeling of embarrassment. I was impressed.

We quickly got back on the road and I came up with my next order. “Now, my cock-goblin, I want you take your panties off, pull up your dress, and pull your tits out. You’re going to use your little vibrator to make yourself come while I sidle up next to some of these trucks. Give them a little surprise performance.”

“Oh, you’re bad!” she exclaimed, but I could tell she was turned on by the prospect. She dutifully obeyed and peeled off the green cotton thong she was wearing, tossing it in my lap. It was downright soaked. Her tits easily slid out the top of her sundress—she wasn’t wearing a bra—and she got to work on herself.

“Oh, yes, that feels gooood,” she moaned as she pleasured her clit, her dress pulled up around her waist. I came upon a semi-truck on an otherwise-empty stretch of highway and decided that this driver would be the benefactor of Vi’s performance.

I matched their speed and looked up to see that it was a woman driving the truck. I saw her look down at Vi, who was absorbed in the sensations of her own touch. “Give her a show,” I ordered.

Vi looked up to realize the situation and really started putting some demonstrative effort into it, using one hand to work the vibrator while the other pumped in and out of her pussy. She moaned and groaned as her hips bucked, even though the truck driver, who kept glancing over at more and more frequent intervals, couldn’t hear her.

Within a couple of minutes, Vi had brought herself close to her edge. Her feet were up on the dashboard as her legs spread wide in perfect view for our truck-driving friend. She thrust herself up into her hands as the orgasm hit her.

“FUUUUUUCK,” she moaned and screamed as she made herself come, much to my and our fellow driver’s delight. She writhed in her seat as the climax blew through her. Vi looked up and smiled at the truck driver, who was now honking her horn madly as we sped off.

“Shit, that felt so good. I’ve been waiting for that ever since you made me come on your cock earlier.”

“Happy to oblige,” I replied.

——————

Throughout the afternoon, we rode on. We continued to trade intimate questions and even stopped to fuck in the back seat in an isolated parking lot at a rest stop.

By the time we pulled into our lodging for the night, my balls had been drained several more times and yet I was still horny as hell.

“God damn I want you again,” I groaned as I pulled her on top of me in the bed. Her tongue slithered into my mouth as I reached under her dress and grabbed her ass, giving it a light swat.

“Fuck yessss,” she moaned into my mouth. “Well, you’re in luck. Because tonight I’m here to give you anything you want.”

“Right now, I want you to undress us and start riding me.”

“Yes, sir!” she replied eagerly. For her, this just meant pulling her blue sundress up over her head and kicking off her sandals. She then peeled me out of my shirt and slid my shorts and boxers off in one smooth motion over my hard cock that was throbbing again.

“God, I’ve missed being with a young man,” she whispered as she grabbed my rod again. “So hard. Such a short time to get hard again. I pray you don’t squander this gift while you have it.”

She lined herself up on top of me and sunk her weight down, impaling herself on my cock. She had remained incredibly wet all day, and this was no exception. “Mhhmmmmmm,” she groaned as her pussy lips met my base.

She used the bed to bounce us into each other as she rode me. There was no carefulness or delicacy now—just raw sexual energy as we slammed our bodies together.

“Tell me how good my cock it is,” I ordered.

“This is the best dick I’ve ever had!” she screamed, caught up in the passion of the moment. “So much harder and bigger than my husband. You’re gonna make me come on this hard cock in no time.”

Her hands gripped onto my pecs as I thrust up into her, each clash of our bodies eliciting a new yelp of pleasure from each of us. The room shuddered with the sound of our flesh meeting time and time again.

“Oh! Oh! Oh! Mmhm! Yes! Oh!” she squealed. “Fuck! You’re gonna make me come! You’re gonna make me come!” she wailed.

“Come on my cock!”

“Ohhhhhhhhh!” she moaned as she slammed herself down on me with finality, her pussy pulsing from her orgasm as she collapsed onto my chest.

Her body writhed on top of me while she kissed every accessible part of my face, my neck, and my chest. “Mhmmmmm, that felt so goooooood!” she groaned.

I gasped with my own feelings of pleasure, even though I had not yet met my climax. “Fuck. Yes, it does,” I agreed, returning her kisses. “But now I want to try something different.”

“What’s that, baby?” she asked eagerly.

“I want to fuck you in the ass.”

“Fuck yes! I hoped you would, but I didn’t want to push it! I’ll grab the lube and warm myself up to get ready for you.” She slid off my cock and traipsed over to her luggage, pulling out a large bottle.

She handed it to me as she hopped back up on the bed and got on all fours. “Pour it on me,” she requested. I drizzled the slippery liquid onto her asshole as she reached back and slid a finger in, making herself groan. She worked it in slowly before adding a second finger. And then a third. While she did that, I reached down and played with her clit, getting her going even more.

After a few minutes, she said, “Ok. I’m ready for you. Lube up and start slow. I’ll let you know when you can really go for it.”

I grabbed her cheeks and spread her ass wide as I lined up my tip with her anus. I pushed in firmly, but without forcing it.

“Ohhhh. Yes. Slow. Slow,” she gasped out as if I had pushed the air out of her lungs. I stopped after my head went in, letting her adjust. “Ok. A little more,” she said once she had caught her breath.

I slid in more and more of my cock as she adjusted to my size. “Shit it’s been so long. I’ve missed doing this sooooo much,” she groaned once I had finally fully entered her. It was similar to being inside her pussy, but with different pressure points. It felt amazing.

“Ok. You can start pumping, just start slow and then you can pick up speed.”

I followed her instructions as I gradually pulled my dick out of her ass and then carefully slid it back. Two more times I kept that speed before she gave me the nod to speed it up.

“Does that feel good?” I asked.

“It feels fucking amazing! Your cock feels unbelievable in my ass.”

“Is your little asshole just as hungry for my cum as your other holes?” I asked, retaking control now that she had given me the go-ahead.

“Oh yes. Fill it up! Every part of your little whore is hungry for your cum!”

I had to admit that even though I was nervous to start, I was really enjoying the power dynamics of our role play, even if it got silly at times. There was still some cognitive dissonance that this was my best friend’s mom that I was ‘degrading,’ but those thoughts were overwhelmed by the pleasure of the experience.

We fell into a rhythm as I glided into her and she pushed her butt back towards me, only increasing the power with which I slammed into her little hole.

I slapped her ass once. “Yes! Your little slut needs to be punished. Spank me again!” she yelped.

I swatted her cheek again. Then the other. Then again. Each slap made her squeal, “Yes! Again! My ass is yours!” until she was so red that it almost looked sunburned.

I loved the feeling of power, even if I knew that in reality she was in charge. I loved watching my dick slide in and out of her ass. I loved to hear her beg for me to do things to her that I would never have dreamed of before this trip. It had me wanting to hold out on coming for as long as possible, but I knew I was short on time.

“Shit, I’m close,” I breathed as I kept thrusting into her.

“Fill me up! Fill me up!” she chanted.

I gripped her hips and fired into her one more time, pushing as deep as I could go. Without further warning, my cock erupted inside of her, pouring my cum deep into her ass with each twitch.

She collapsed underneath me as we both fell forward, pushing me even further inside as she lay prone, my dick buried to the hilt.

“Goddddddddd,” I groaned as I unleashed the last of my load. My sweaty chest dropped onto her back, squishing her underneath me.

“Yes, baby. That feels so fucking good,” she sighed.

I slid out of her after another minute as my cock started to soften. I landed on the bed next to her and kissed her deeply, still in disbelief that this was my life and that my cum was dribbling out of her asshole.

“Should we go get cleaned up before our next round?” I asked eagerly.

“Yes, sir!” she replied with equal enthusiasm.

——————

Vi and I fucked two more times that night and then once the next morning before our final day of driving.

Once we got to Jason and reunited him with his new/old car, she took us both out for dinner and then flew back home, leaving me there for the weekend. That meal was surprisingly normal, and neither of us betrayed what had transpired between us in the last two days. I stayed in Jason’s apartment through the weekend. He was true to his word, helping me to find some college pussy to tap before I flew back home Monday morning, but it paled in comparison to Vi’s experience and expertise.

I felt somewhat bad knowing that I was keeping this secret from my friend, but I took solace in knowing that it was for the betterment of his parents’ relationship as she had explained to me.

Once back home, in the month before I returned to my own university, Vi and I picked up right where we had left off on the Oregon trail. It was one of the most glorious months of my young life.

u/CirrusSpeaker — 22 days ago
▲ 71 r/Erotica

The Live-In Sorority Boy Toy Chapter 6: The Taming of the Shrew [m21/f22/f21] [brat taming] [sex bet] [a little rough] [oral] [doggy] [mouth fuck] [poor forgotten friend] [throat fucking] [throatpie] [long]

The AΠΓ Sorority House

Chapter 5: Don’t Sweat It

I spotted my phone next to my water bottle and towel across the gym. I considered rushing past the three women who were working out and eyeing my naked, sweaty body, but to what end? They seemed to be enjoying the show and my growing cock wasn’t anything any of them hadn’t seen yet. I swallowed and strutted over to grab my things as they made lewd comments about my dick and what I had just done with it in the sauna with Hanna and Genevieve. But I didn’t care; the orgasmic bliss had yet to fade.

“The gym’s not empty, is it?” Hannah asked with a sly grin as I re-entered the sauna.

“Nope,” I replied matter-of-factly. “It’s 5:30 by the way,” reminding them of the actual reason I had gone out there fully disrobed.

“We should probably go get cleaned up before dinner then. We’ve only got half an hour,” Genevieve said, grabbing a towel and wrapping it around her as she picked up the articles of her clothing strewn across the floor of the sauna.

“Yeah, good call.” I tugged on my workout shorts over my sticky legs and followed the women out of the sauna. We were met by another chorus of hoots by the exercisers before going our separate ways.

——————

I had been informed at dinner that my services would not be needed that evening because they had their weekly Chapter meeting, which apparently went pretty late into the night. I was glad to be able to have some time to myself amidst the craziness of the last two days. I did a bit more studying in the house library and then, all by my lonesome, I flipped on playoff basketball in the living room.

It gave me some time to reflect on what I had here. Almost all of the girls had been so kind and welcoming to me, but what was I actually doing here? Was I just here to serve as their sexual play-thing? If so, there were certainly guys with better … attributes than I had. My sex life had been somewhat active in the last few years, but I never had women clamoring over my dick like they were here. It was odd.

My mind wandered as the evening grew late and I decided to head to bed, the questions about my new living situation still bouncing around my head.

——————

The next morning I decided to get an earlier start by working out (alone this time) and journaling (that counted as my ‘daily meditation’) before breakfast so that I could crack into my schoolwork after I ate and showered. Instead of going back to campus, I took advantage of the house library.

Only two other women were there when I arrived: the unpleasant (but excellent cock-sucker) Danni and another sister named Nikki who sat near me at dinner the night before. Nikki beamed at me and waved while Danni just stared daggers.

“Hey Jack, how is your finals week going?” Nikki asked warmly. Her large tits pushed out the sides and top of her small red tank top, nipples etching through the fabric. It took all I had to keep eye contact. Her blonde hair, bright blue eyes, and kindness were in stark contrast to Danni’s black hair, dark make-up, and generally off-putting demeanor.

“Not too bad. Only a couple things left to get through. How about for you two?”

“Nearly there for me too. One exam tomorrow and a term paper. Home free after that!” Nikki replied.

We both looked at Danni, assuming she would answer. Instead, she just rolled her eyes and picked up her phone to look at. I planned to just ignore it; after all, it was essentially the same response she had given me ever since I arrived.

But Nikki looked fed up with her friend. “When are you going to stop being such a bitch to Jack?! I know Marcus fucked you over, but Jack is a whole different person. And he’s way nicer to all of us than Marcus ever was!”

Danni just scoffed and rolled her eyes again.

“I’m fucking serious. What’s it going to take to give him a chance?” Nikki went on.

“Absolutely nothing. He can’t do a single fucking thing to make me give him a chance. I refuse on principle.” I guess the consolation was that she didn’t hate me personally, just the idea of me.

“I think if you had just slept with him the other night, you’d feel a hell of a lot better,” Nikki retorted. “How long has it been since you’ve gotten laid? Five months? Six?”

“It’s been eight fucking months I’ll have you know. And you think he could possibly handle me in bed let alone make me come? Yeah fucking right.”

“Wanna bet?” I piped up.

Both women’s heads snapped over to me. Danni’s eyes narrowed. “What do you mean ‘bet?’”

“If I can make you come, you have to stop being such a bitch to me,” I said simply.

“I’ve seen your dick—it ain’t magic,” she laughed mockingly. “So what about when you can’t perform? What do I get?” she snapped back.

“How about this: You can treat me however you want all summer long. And I’ll defend you to any sister that doesn’t like it.”

The room went silent for a moment as she weighed her options. She clearly did not want to even give me the opportunity to patch up things with her, but was very excited by the idea of ‘winning’ and being able to be a bitch to me all summer long.

“You’re on. You’ll have thirty minutes to try and get me there. And when you can’t, I’m going to make your summer a living hell,” she caustically, staring me down. “Now?”

“Works for me,” I replied, meeting her eyes. “And should we have Nikki observe as an impartial judge?”

“Fine. Let’s go,” Danni answered.

“I’m in,” Nikki said with an excited smile. We all grabbed our things and headed up the many flights of stairs up to my loft, our schoolwork immediately forgotten.

——————

Once up there, the start was awkward. Although Danni had already put my whole length down her throat just a few days previous, it was still unclear how to begin.

“Well, show me what you got. Clock’s ticking, right Nikki?” Danni asked, though she was still glaring at me. On the way up, we had agreed that as Official Judge, Nikki would be the timekeeper.

“Yep. Just started it,” she said from her spot on the couch. A mixture of excitement and nervousness played across her face when I glanced up at her.

“Before we start, anything you don’t want me to do?” I asked Danni gently.

The question alone seemed to give her pause. “You can’t put it in my ass. You’re welcome to give anything else a shot. Good fucking luck,” she spat.

I felt confident I could win, but it wouldn’t be easy. I had considered a few different approaches to handling Danni: I thought about trying to be soft and sensual to woo her, but I knew she wouldn’t respect that. I set that idea aside.

I thought about just trying to use my oral and manual skills to show her what I could do and get her over the edge with talent alone. But I guessed that with her stubbornness, even my most masterful moves would not get through.

No, what she needed was someone that could match her energy. She needed me to take charge and prove to her that I could handle her prickly exterior in order to get to the soft inside. This was a psychological test far more than a physical one. She needed to be dominated. She needed it rough.

“Got it. Now get on your knees,” I ordered authoritatively, my tone shifting significantly.

“On my knees. I thought you were supposed to be trying to get me off?”

“On. Your. Knees,” I repeated, unwavering. She continued to glare at me, but followed my instructions.

“Good girl. Now take out my cock and start sucking.”

She reached for my pants button and fly obediently, but argued, “Oh I see. You enjoyed me sucking your little dick so much the other night, you had to trick me into coming up here and doing it again. Verrrry clever,” she said sarcastically with another massive eye roll.

In accordance with the house rules, I was not wearing any underwear, so as soon as she unzipped me, my half-hard cock poured out. My pants fell to the floor.

“In your mouth. Go ahead.”

“Shut up. I’m working on it,” she countered as she wrapped her fingers around my shaft and placed the head of my cock on her tongue briefly.

“Actually, I have another idea,” she said, a grin widening on her face. “New bet. If you make me come first I’ll be nice to you, but when I make you come first I get to be a bitch to you and I get you as my servant for one day a week the whole summer.”

“Deal. But I’m not just going to make you come first. I’m going to make you beg for it,” I answered immediately. “Now suck it,” I ordered.

She scoffed, but got to work. Now that she had a mission, she seemed much more intent on putting some effort in. She quickly took my dick in her mouth and got to work. I remembered just how expertly she had worked my member at the Lipstick Derby, and this was no different. She felt amazing and I loved seeing her black lipstick smear along my length and around my base as she took me to the back of her throat.

But the point of this exercise was not to get me off. I reached down to lift her small black t-shirt off and over her head. She released me for a moment to let the material pass before she returned me to her mouth. I looked down to enjoy the view and noticed that one of her lovely breasts had a sexy nipple ring. The choker around her otherwise-bare neck was turning me on as well.

She was really getting into it now, slobbering on my dick and pumping it with her hand, intent on making me come. She was putting in the effort, but I could tell that she was sure that this bet was hers to win. I looked forward to bursting that bubble.

“Get up. I want you on the bed,” I instructed. She seemed startled by the abrupt order as she popped her mouth off of me and lifted herself. “Afraid you were already gonna come?” she jeered.

“I just don’t want to wear out your mouth quite yet,” I shot back. Despite her attitude, she followed my lead as I laid her back on the bed. I brought my mouth down to her pierced tit, sucking softly and guiding my tongue around the sharp peak. heard her moan, but it was stifled, as if involuntary, followed by a fit of coughing meant to cover it.

I lowered my hand and my fingers traced along the inside of her legs, sliding up underneath her skirt. I found her inner thighs to be moist before I even reached her pussy, betraying how turned on she actually was. Maybe she wanted this—or me—more than she had let on before.

As I had guessed, she wasn’t wearing panties. I glided along her soaking slit while I switched my mouth to her other tit. I put one finger in her pussy and a real moan escaped her lips. This time, unhindered. I took my moistened finger and brought it up to her clit, attentively encircling it, but not too aggressively.

I pulled my mouth from her nipple and brought it up to her black lips. “Oh,” she said softly in surprise as I kissed her tenderly. In that distinct moment, I felt a turn in her. I couldn’t explain it, but I could sense her shift from bellicose adversary to partner in pleasure. She wasn’t falling in love with me or anything, but some of the anger drained from her energy.

As we kissed, her hand reached down to grip my shaft while I played with her pussy. Her tongue darted into my mouth aggressively and I knew that my efforts were starting to work. I alternated between entering her with my fingers to stimulate the walls of her vagina and attention to her clit. The cautious, restricted moans of earlier were forgotten as she groaned into my mouth with each swirl of my digits.

I lifted my face and began kissing back down her body, teasing her nipples and licking down her tight tummy. When I got to her waist, I yanked her skirt off finally and pulled her to edge of bed a bit roughly. She yelped when I did so as a grin widened on her face.

I did not take it lightly that this was the first smile I had ever seen on Danni’s face. It was a beautiful sight to behold.

I dropped to my knees on the floor and spread her legs, bringing my mouth to her groin. I teasingly nibbled along her moist inner thighs, ever so often brushing her clit with my lips as I passed from one side to the other.

It didn’t take long before her patience was at her limit. “Oh, fuck you,” she said, but I could tell the edge was out of her voice. This was flirty, not mean.

“Tell me what you want.”

“I’m not begging for it,” she replied.

“Suit yourself.” I kept teasing around her vulva without ever making consistent contact, knowing she would break eventually.

Two more indirect passes by her clit and she growled, “Oh fuck you. Just lick me already!”

“That’s what I thought,” I said smugly before diving into her folds with my tongue.

I put on the best performance I could muster as I slid two fingers inside her pussy and worked them in tandem with my tongue on her clit. Immediately, she aggressively grabbed the back of my head and pulled me into her crotch.

“Oh fuck. Yes. right there,” she groaned as her hips pushed up into my face.

“You like that?” I asked, lifting my head to make eye contact.

“Fuck you. Back to work,” she said as she pushed my head back down, but she was smiling.

She was already so keyed up, it wasn’t long before I could tell she was close. I knew this was the moment to make my big move.

Abruptly, I pulled my face from her crotch and went to stand up.

“What the fuck are you doing?” she questioned.

“I think we’re probably pretty close to time. I guess we’ll just have to call it a failure. Isn’t that right, Nikki?”

Nikki’s shorts were on the floor in front of her and she was working her own pussy with reckless abandon. “Oh. Um. Let me check,” she gasped as she reached for her phone with the unoccupied hand. “Five minutes left,” she squeaked.

“That’s what I thought. I guess we should just call it then,” I said nonchalantly, starting to reach for my clothes.

“Oh fuck no,” Danni retorted. “You better bring that dick over here and fuck me. I’m so close.”

“It’s this dick you want?” I asked, grabbing my shaft and waggling it at her. Under other circumstances, this would have been a very unsexy maneuver, but in this moment it seemed to work.

“Yes. I need it. I need you. Inside me.” I could see the pleading in her eyes as they flicked between my face and my crotch.

“If you say so. I suppose I could oblige. On your hands and knees, then.” As she flipped over, I waddled over and lined up up behind her, standing on the floor while she remained on the bed. I took a moment to admire her lovely ass and slapped my cock against it, making a satisfying splat upon each contact. “You sure this is what you want?” I asked again.

“Don’t make me beg,” she whispered intensely.

I waited. Unmoving. She looked back at me over her shoulder almost crazed as her sexual arousal battled with her pride.

Finally, she yielded. “Yes, please. Give it to me already.”

“Was that so hard?” I teased, lifting my shaft, teasing my tip into her wet slit. I pushed into her.

“Ohhhhhhhhh,,” she moaned. She was a little too tight at first, but I could feel her pussy stretching around my cock as I slowly inserted myself deeper and deeper into her slippery hole.

“God. Fuck. Yes,” she squealed when I finally bottomed out and my balls pressed up against her clit.

“You like that?” I asked teasingly.

“Oh. Fuck. You,” she gasped. “Just make me come!”

“If that’s what you want,” I replied nonchalantly. I slid my length out of her slowly and then slammed myself back in.

“OOHHHHH!” she yelped as my body met hers.

I didn’t wait before my I pulled myself out and drilled back into her again with equal force. “FUCK! Yes! Make me come!” she yelled, hungry fire in her voice.

Thwap! Thwap! Thwap!

Again. And again. And again I pounded into her pussy. I slapped her ass, which elicited its own unique cry of pleasure. “Yes! Give it to me!” she begged.

I grabbed her hair and used it to pull her back into me with each powerful stroke.

Thwap! Thwap! Thwap!

“FUUUUUUUUCK!” she wailed, eyes tightly closed shut. “I’M COMMMINNGGGGGG!” Her muscles seized and her legs shook. Her face tried to fall forward into the bed, but I still had grip of her hair while her pussy pulsed around my cock. Every part of her vibrated around me as the orgasm ripped through her.

She squealed and moaned unintelligibly when I finally let go and her face hit the comforter below her. My dick sliding out of her with a satisfying squelch.

Her whole body heaved with heavy breaths on the bed, her muscles twitched involuntarily from time to time.

Suddenly, I started to hear new moans of pleasure coming from behind me. I turned to see poor forgotten Nikki in the throes of her own orgasm, one hand wildly working her clit like her life depended on it and the other grabbing at one of her amazing (now-bare) tits.

After taking a moment to enjoy watching Nikki make herself come, I turned back to Danni, who had rolled over on the bed and was looking up at me.

“So I guess I win the bet then,” I said with a dickish tone, standing over her.

“Oh fuck you,” she replied with the same salty words as before, her apparent mantra for the day, but with a decidedly friendlier tone and a little smile. She had finally softened to me.

“I have a new offer for you: Double or nothing.” I said.

“What do you mean?” she asked, her curiosity piqued.

“If you can make me come next then you still get to have me as your servant every week. But if I make you come again before me I get to fuck you whenever I want all summer.”

“I don’t really see how she loses on that one,” Nikki squeaked from her spot on the couch with a giggle. “Can I take that deal?”

“Fine. You’re on,” Danni said with a greedy look in her eyes. “But this time I’m in charge. Lie down on the bed,” she ordered.

I gladly acquiesced and took my position like a good boy, still confident that she would be coming again in no time. She straddled me and quickly impaled herself on my shaft.

“Ohhhh. I think I can still feel the first orgasm,” she groaned as her eyes fluttered. I felt her lips meet the base of my member as her weight bore down on me. This time there was no need for a slow adjustment. As she lifted back up, I lifted my hands to her boobs.

“Oh god. Yes. Pinch my nipples,” she pleaded. I gladly did so as she lifted and slammed back down onto me, starting to fall into a healthy rhythm. She really did feel incredible, but I trusted in my self control to win this bet.

I thrust back up into her and the sounds of our bodies clashing echoed through the room in a rapid staccato. It became a percussive backing beat to her melodious groans.

“Fuuuuuck. Your cock really does feel so good.” It was the first compliment she had paid me. Now I knew we were in truly uncharted territory.

She leaned back, landing her hands on my thighs. I continued pumping up into her as I brought my thumb to her clit, rubbing circles around it that really got her going.

Her movement became more erratic, but I kept up my pace, stimulating her from the inside and out.

“Shit, I’m so close,” she gasped.

“Come on my cock, Danni. Come on my cock again,” I ordered.

With that, she went over the edge. “SHIIIITTTTTTTT,” she screamed as she slammed herself down onto me with all the force she could muster, collapsing down onto my chest. Her knees clamped down around my hips as her vagina pulsed around my shaft again. Her lips crashed into mine as she kissed me hard. I responded in kind as I reached around and gripped her ass, giving it a light swat that elicited another yelp of pleasure.

Her face fell into the crook of my neck as her orgasm started to finally abate. She felt like a puddle on top of me.

“How have you not come yet?” she whispered in my ear. “I know for a fact that I’ve got a grade-A pussy. Guys usually can’t last more than a few minutes with me.”

“Your pussy is amazing. I’ve just got a lot of self-control,” I replied, although the truth was that she had me pretty close. If she had lasted another sixty seconds, she probably would have won the bet.

“Well I’ve got to make you come somehow. How do you want me to do it?”

“I’m going to use your mouth,” I replied simply. I had one more trick left.

“Sure. If that’s what you want,” she answered, starting to slither down between my legs.

“No. Not like that. I want you on your back with your head on the edge of the bed. I’m going to fuck your mouth and come down your throat.”

“God, you’re so dirty,” she said with a flirty giggle as she moved into position. Did she really just giggle?

Her head tipped over the edge of the bed, her black hair dangling towards the floor as she looked up at my cock, which was proudly hanging a few inches from her mouth.

“You ready?” I asked.

She licked her lips and replied, “Born ready. Let me make you come.”

I brought my tip to her face and smeared it around, as if applying a new layer of her black lipstick with my rod, still moist from her pussy.

Her mouth opened wide and I gave her what she sought. I guided my length into her gaping maw as I felt her tongue tickling along the top of shaft.

“Fuck, that’s such a perfect mouth,” I groaned, pushing to the back of her throat, but not too hard for now. I started sliding myself in and out of her mouth as I reached forward and started playing with her clit.

“Mmmmmmm,” I felt her moan onto my shaft as I worked her mouth and her pussy simultaneously. The vibrations from her vocalizations felt incredible as they resonated along my length.

It wasn’t long before I was getting close to coming, her mouth providing the perfect cherry on top of our carnal adventures. I was surprised, though, that she started to squirm and writhe under the work of my fingers, apparently also growing close.

I pulled out of her briefly, allowing her to breathe for a moment before I finished, but all that did was amplify her.

“Oh! Yes! Yes! Yes!” she moaned as my fingers worked her clit.

“Ready for me to finish?” I asked.

“Yes! Yes! Yes!” she continued, apparently both in response to my question and to my handiwork. I plowed my dick back into her, but this time without holding back. I knew she had the capacity to take my entire length, so I gave it to her. I stuffed my dick into the back of her throat and pressed my balls into her nose.

“Fuuuuuck,” I roared as her muffled groans emanated from around my cock. As I slid back out of her throat, her body started to go wild. Her legs clamped down around my fingers and I felt her moaning around my dick as I continued exploring the back of her throat.

Her frantic orgasmic cries sent me over the edge. I pushed into her as far as I could, my balls almost inside of her mouth now, and unloaded. “GOODDDDDDDD,” I groaned as I felt my cock pulse and begin launching hot ropes of cum into her waiting throat.

Three blasts and she was choking on it. I looked down to see the viscous white liquid seeping from around her lips, her eyes red with tears as it overwhelmed her.

I went to pull out to give her reprieve, but she reached up and grabbed the back of my ass, pulling me back into her. I gladly followed her lead and slid back in, continuing to unload down her gullet as more and more dripped down her cheeks and eventually into her dangling hair.

I let myself just hang there inside of her mouth, taking in the magnificence of this moment. I certainly had not imagined that the morning would turn out like this. Somehow, she was still sucking, ensuring that every last drop was extracted from my now-softening dick.

When I was sucked dry, I finally pulled out, a glob of cum following my member and dribbling down into her black locks.

“That was soooooo fucking hot,” Nikki said from the couch. Her hand was still playing with her pussy, but without much gumption.

Danni pulled herself back up onto the bed, her hair, makeup, and face an absolute mess. “And I bet it felt even better than it looked,” she said with a coquettish grin. “I guess you win the bet. I’ll have to suffer through you using my pussy and mouth whenever you’d like all summer. Poor me,” she pouted, sending Nikki and I both into fits of laughter.

“I can’t wait to claim my spoils,” I replied hungrily.

“What about me?” Nikki asked, walking towards us on the bed. “As official judge, I really think I should have to help out my sorority sister and suffer the same fate, don’t you think?”

Her hand wrapped around my sticky dick, a sneaky smile on her face.

It responded to her touch. “Oh, most certainly…”

reddit.com
u/CirrusSpeaker — 27 days ago

The Live-In Sorority Boy Toy Chapter 6: The Taming of the Shrew [m21/f22/f21] [brat taming] [sex bet] [a little rough] [oral] [doggy] [mouth fuck] [poor forgotten friend] [throat fucking] [throatpie] [long]

The AΠΓ Sorority House

Chapter 5: Don’t Sweat It

*Based in part on this image from the August 2025 contest

I spotted my phone next to my water bottle and towel across the gym. I considered rushing past the three women who were working out and eyeing my naked, sweaty body, but to what end? They seemed to be enjoying the show and my growing cock wasn’t anything any of them hadn’t seen yet. I swallowed and strutted over to grab my things as they made lewd comments about my dick and what I had just done with it in the sauna with Hanna and Genevieve. But I didn’t care; the orgasmic bliss had yet to fade.

“The gym’s not empty, is it?” Hannah asked with a sly grin as I re-entered the sauna.

“Nope,” I replied matter-of-factly. “It’s 5:30 by the way,” reminding them of the actual reason I had gone out there fully disrobed.

“We should probably go get cleaned up before dinner then. We’ve only got half an hour,” Genevieve said, grabbing a towel and wrapping it around her as she picked up the articles of her clothing strewn across the floor of the sauna.

“Yeah, good call.” I tugged on my workout shorts over my sticky legs and followed the women out of the sauna. We were met by another chorus of hoots by the exercisers before going our separate ways.

——————

I had been informed at dinner that my services would not be needed that evening because they had their weekly Chapter meeting, which apparently went pretty late into the night. I was glad to be able to have some time to myself amidst the craziness of the last two days. I did a bit more studying in the house library and then, all by my lonesome, I flipped on playoff basketball in the living room.

It gave me some time to reflect on what I had here. Almost all of the girls had been so kind and welcoming to me, but what was I actually doing here? Was I just here to serve as their sexual play-thing? If so, there were certainly guys with better … attributes than I had. My sex life had been somewhat active in the last few years, but I never had women clamoring over my dick like they were here. It was odd.

My mind wandered as the evening grew late and I decided to head to bed, the questions about my new living situation still bouncing around my head.

——————

The next morning I decided to get an earlier start by working out (alone this time) and journaling (that counted as my ‘daily meditation’) before breakfast so that I could crack into my schoolwork after I ate and showered. Instead of going back to campus, I took advantage of the house library.

Only two other women were there when I arrived: the unpleasant (but excellent cock-sucker) Danni and another sister named Nikki who sat near me at dinner the night before. Nikki beamed at me and waved while Danni just stared daggers.

“Hey Jack, how is your finals week going?” Nikki asked warmly. Her large tits pushed out the sides and top of her small red tank top, nipples etching through the fabric. It took all I had to keep eye contact. Her blonde hair, bright blue eyes, and kindness were in stark contrast to Danni’s black hair, dark make-up, and generally off-putting demeanor.

“Not too bad. Only a couple things left to get through. How about for you two?”

“Nearly there for me too. One exam tomorrow and a term paper. Home free after that!” Nikki replied.

We both looked at Danni, assuming she would answer. Instead, she just rolled her eyes and picked up her phone to look at. I planned to just ignore it; after all, it was essentially the same response she had given me ever since I arrived.

But Nikki looked fed up with her friend. “When are you going to stop being such a bitch to Jack?! I know Marcus fucked you over, but Jack is a whole different person. And he’s way nicer to all of us than Marcus ever was!”

Danni just scoffed and rolled her eyes again.

“I’m fucking serious. What’s it going to take to give him a chance?” Nikki went on.

“Absolutely nothing. He can’t do a single fucking thing to make me give him a chance. I refuse on principle.” I guess the consolation was that she didn’t hate me personally, just the idea of me.

“I think if you had just slept with him the other night, you’d feel a hell of a lot better,” Nikki retorted. “How long has it been since you’ve gotten laid? Five months? Six?”

“It’s been eight fucking months I’ll have you know. And you think he could possibly handle me in bed let alone make me come? Yeah fucking right.”

“Wanna bet?” I piped up.

Both women’s heads snapped over to me. Danni’s eyes narrowed. “What do you mean ‘bet?’”

“If I can make you come, you have to stop being such a bitch to me,” I said simply.

“I’ve seen your dick—it ain’t magic,” she laughed mockingly. “So what about when you can’t perform? What do I get?” she snapped back.

“How about this: You can treat me however you want all summer long. And I’ll defend you to any sister that doesn’t like it.”

The room went silent for a moment as she weighed her options. She clearly did not want to even give me the opportunity to patch up things with her, but was very excited by the idea of ‘winning’ and being able to be a bitch to me all summer long.

“You’re on. You’ll have thirty minutes to try and get me there. And when you can’t, I’m going to make your summer a living hell,” she caustically, staring me down. “Now?”

“Works for me,” I replied, meeting her eyes. “And should we have Nikki observe as an impartial judge?”

“Fine. Let’s go,” Danni answered.

“I’m in,” Nikki said with an excited smile. We all grabbed our things and headed up the many flights of stairs up to my loft, our schoolwork immediately forgotten.

——————

Once up there, the start was awkward. Although Danni had already put my whole length down her throat just a few days previous, it was still unclear how to begin.

“Well, show me what you got. Clock’s ticking, right Nikki?” Danni asked, though she was still glaring at me. On the way up, we had agreed that as Official Judge, Nikki would be the timekeeper.

“Yep. Just started it,” she said from her spot on the couch. A mixture of excitement and nervousness played across her face when I glanced up at her.

“Before we start, anything you don’t want me to do?” I asked Danni gently.

The question alone seemed to give her pause. “You can’t put it in my ass. You’re welcome to give anything else a shot. Good fucking luck,” she spat.

I felt confident I could win, but it wouldn’t be easy. I had considered a few different approaches to handling Danni: I thought about trying to be soft and sensual to woo her, but I knew she wouldn’t respect that. I set that idea aside.

I thought about just trying to use my oral and manual skills to show her what I could do and get her over the edge with talent alone. But I guessed that with her stubbornness, even my most masterful moves would not get through.

No, what she needed was someone that could match her energy. She needed me to take charge and prove to her that I could handle her prickly exterior in order to get to the soft inside. This was a psychological test far more than a physical one. She needed to be dominated. She needed it rough.

“Got it. Now get on your knees,” I ordered authoritatively, my tone shifting significantly.

“On my knees. I thought you were supposed to be trying to get me off?”

“On. Your. Knees,” I repeated, unwavering. She continued to glare at me, but followed my instructions.

“Good girl. Now take out my cock and start sucking.”

She reached for my pants button and fly obediently, but argued, “Oh I see. You enjoyed me sucking your little dick so much the other night, you had to trick me into coming up here and doing it again. Verrrry clever,” she said sarcastically with another massive eye roll.

In accordance with the house rules, I was not wearing any underwear, so as soon as she unzipped me, my half-hard cock poured out. My pants fell to the floor.

“In your mouth. Go ahead.”

“Shut up. I’m working on it,” she countered as she wrapped her fingers around my shaft and placed the head of my cock on her tongue briefly.

“Actually, I have another idea,” she said, a grin widening on her face. “New bet. If you make me come first I’ll be nice to you, but when I make you come first I get to be a bitch to you and I get you as my servant for one day a week the whole summer.”

“Deal. But I’m not just going to make you come first. I’m going to make you beg for it,” I answered immediately. “Now suck it,” I ordered.

She scoffed, but got to work. Now that she had a mission, she seemed much more intent on putting some effort in. She quickly took my dick in her mouth and got to work. I remembered just how expertly she had worked my member at the Lipstick Derby, and this was no different. She felt amazing and I loved seeing her black lipstick smear along my length and around my base as she took me to the back of her throat.

But the point of this exercise was not to get me off. I reached down to lift her small black t-shirt off and over her head. She released me for a moment to let the material pass before she returned me to her mouth. I looked down to enjoy the view and noticed that one of her lovely breasts had a sexy nipple ring. The choker around her otherwise-bare neck was turning me on as well.

She was really getting into it now, slobbering on my dick and pumping it with her hand, intent on making me come. She was putting in the effort, but I could tell that she was sure that this bet was hers to win. I looked forward to bursting that bubble.

“Get up. I want you on the bed,” I instructed. She seemed startled by the abrupt order as she popped her mouth off of me and lifted herself. “Afraid you were already gonna come?” she jeered.

“I just don’t want to wear out your mouth quite yet,” I shot back. Despite her attitude, she followed my lead as I laid her back on the bed. I brought my mouth down to her pierced tit, sucking softly and guiding my tongue around the sharp peak. heard her moan, but it was stifled, as if involuntary, followed by a fit of coughing meant to cover it.

I lowered my hand and my fingers traced along the inside of her legs, sliding up underneath her skirt. I found her inner thighs to be moist before I even reached her pussy, betraying how turned on she actually was. Maybe she wanted this—or me—more than she had let on before.

As I had guessed, she wasn’t wearing panties. I glided along her soaking slit while I switched my mouth to her other tit. I put one finger in her pussy and a real moan escaped her lips. This time, unhindered. I took my moistened finger and brought it up to her clit, attentively encircling it, but not too aggressively.

I pulled my mouth from her nipple and brought it up to her black lips. “Oh,” she said softly in surprise as I kissed her tenderly. In that distinct moment, I felt a turn in her. I couldn’t explain it, but I could sense her shift from bellicose adversary to partner in pleasure. She wasn’t falling in love with me or anything, but some of the anger drained from her energy.

As we kissed, her hand reached down to grip my shaft while I played with her pussy. Her tongue darted into my mouth aggressively and I knew that my efforts were starting to work. I alternated between entering her with my fingers to stimulate the walls of her vagina and attention to her clit. The cautious, restricted moans of earlier were forgotten as she groaned into my mouth with each swirl of my digits.

I lifted my face and began kissing back down her body, teasing her nipples and licking down her tight tummy. When I got to her waist, I yanked her skirt off finally and pulled her to edge of bed a bit roughly. She yelped when I did so as a grin widened on her face.

I did not take it lightly that this was the first smile I had ever seen on Danni’s face. It was a beautiful sight to behold.

I dropped to my knees on the floor and spread her legs, bringing my mouth to her groin. I teasingly nibbled along her moist inner thighs, ever so often brushing her clit with my lips as I passed from one side to the other.

It didn’t take long before her patience was at her limit. “Oh, fuck you,” she said, but I could tell the edge was out of her voice. This was flirty, not mean.

“Tell me what you want.”

“I’m not begging for it,” she replied.

“Suit yourself.” I kept teasing around her vulva without ever making consistent contact, knowing she would break eventually.

Two more indirect passes by her clit and she growled, “Oh fuck you. Just lick me already!”

“That’s what I thought,” I said smugly before diving into her folds with my tongue.

I put on the best performance I could muster as I slid two fingers inside her pussy and worked them in tandem with my tongue on her clit. Immediately, she aggressively grabbed the back of my head and pulled me into her crotch.

“Oh fuck. Yes. right there,” she groaned as her hips pushed up into my face.

“You like that?” I asked, lifting my head to make eye contact.

“Fuck you. Back to work,” she said as she pushed my head back down, but she was smiling.

She was already so keyed up, it wasn’t long before I could tell she was close. I knew this was the moment to make my big move.

Abruptly, I pulled my face from her crotch and went to stand up.

“What the fuck are you doing?” she questioned.

“I think we’re probably pretty close to time. I guess we’ll just have to call it a failure. Isn’t that right, Nikki?”

Nikki’s shorts were on the floor in front of her and she was working her own pussy with reckless abandon. “Oh. Um. Let me check,” she gasped as she reached for her phone with the unoccupied hand. “Five minutes left,” she squeaked.

“That’s what I thought. I guess we should just call it then,” I said nonchalantly, starting to reach for my clothes.

“Oh fuck no,” Danni retorted. “You better bring that dick over here and fuck me. I’m so close.”

“It’s this dick you want?” I asked, grabbing my shaft and waggling it at her. Under other circumstances, this would have been a very unsexy maneuver, but in this moment it seemed to work.

“Yes. I need it. I need you. Inside me.” I could see the pleading in her eyes as they flicked between my face and my crotch.

“If you say so. I suppose I could oblige. On your hands and knees, then.” As she flipped over, I waddled over and lined up up behind her, standing on the floor while she remained on the bed. I took a moment to admire her lovely ass and slapped my cock against it, making a satisfying splat upon each contact. “You sure this is what you want?” I asked again.

“Don’t make me beg,” she whispered intensely.

I waited. Unmoving. She looked back at me over her shoulder almost crazed as her sexual arousal battled with her pride.

Finally, she yielded. “Yes, please. Give it to me already.”

“Was that so hard?” I teased, lifting my shaft, teasing my tip into her wet slit. I pushed into her.

“Ohhhhhhhhh,,” she moaned. She was a little too tight at first, but I could feel her pussy stretching around my cock as I slowly inserted myself deeper and deeper into her slippery hole.

“God. Fuck. Yes,” she squealed when I finally bottomed out and my balls pressed up against her clit.

“You like that?” I asked teasingly.

“Oh. Fuck. You,” she gasped. “Just make me come!”

“If that’s what you want,” I replied nonchalantly. I slid my length out of her slowly and then slammed myself back in.

“OOHHHHH!” she yelped as my body met hers.

I didn’t wait before my I pulled myself out and drilled back into her again with equal force. “FUCK! Yes! Make me come!” she yelled, hungry fire in her voice.

Thwap! Thwap! Thwap!

Again. And again. And again I pounded into her pussy. I slapped her ass, which elicited its own unique cry of pleasure. “Yes! Give it to me!” she begged.

I grabbed her hair and used it to pull her back into me with each powerful stroke.

Thwap! Thwap! Thwap!

“FUUUUUUUUCK!” she wailed, eyes tightly closed shut. “I’M COMMMINNGGGGGG!” Her muscles seized and her legs shook. Her face tried to fall forward into the bed, but I still had grip of her hair while her pussy pulsed around my cock. Every part of her vibrated around me as the orgasm ripped through her.

She squealed and moaned unintelligibly when I finally let go and her face hit the comforter below her. My dick sliding out of her with a satisfying squelch.

Her whole body heaved with heavy breaths on the bed, her muscles twitched involuntarily from time to time.

Suddenly, I started to hear new moans of pleasure coming from behind me. I turned to see poor forgotten Nikki in the throes of her own orgasm, one hand wildly working her clit like her life depended on it and the other grabbing at one of her amazing (now-bare) tits.

After taking a moment to enjoy watching Nikki make herself come, I turned back to Danni, who had rolled over on the bed and was looking up at me.

“So I guess I win the bet then,” I said with a dickish tone, standing over her.

“Oh fuck you,” she replied with the same salty words as before, her apparent mantra for the day, but with a decidedly friendlier tone and a little smile. She had finally softened to me.

“I have a new offer for you: Double or nothing.” I said.

“What do you mean?” she asked, her curiosity piqued.

“If you can make me come next then you still get to have me as your servant every week. But if I make you come again before me I get to fuck you whenever I want all summer.”

“I don’t really see how she loses on that one,” Nikki squeaked from her spot on the couch with a giggle. “Can I take that deal?”

“Fine. You’re on,” Danni said with a greedy look in her eyes. “But this time I’m in charge. Lie down on the bed,” she ordered.

I gladly acquiesced and took my position like a good boy, still confident that she would be coming again in no time. She straddled me and quickly impaled herself on my shaft.

“Ohhhh. I think I can still feel the first orgasm,” she groaned as her eyes fluttered. I felt her lips meet the base of my member as her weight bore down on me. This time there was no need for a slow adjustment. As she lifted back up, I lifted my hands to her boobs.

“Oh god. Yes. Pinch my nipples,” she pleaded. I gladly did so as she lifted and slammed back down onto me, starting to fall into a healthy rhythm. She really did feel incredible, but I trusted in my self control to win this bet.

I thrust back up into her and the sounds of our bodies clashing echoed through the room in a rapid staccato. It became a percussive backing beat to her melodious groans.

“Fuuuuuck. Your cock really does feel so good.” It was the first compliment she had paid me. Now I knew we were in truly uncharted territory.

She leaned back, landing her hands on my thighs. I continued pumping up into her as I brought my thumb to her clit, rubbing circles around it that really got her going.

Her movement became more erratic, but I kept up my pace, stimulating her from the inside and out.

“Shit, I’m so close,” she gasped.

“Come on my cock, Danni. Come on my cock again,” I ordered.

With that, she went over the edge. “SHIIIITTTTTTTT,” she screamed as she slammed herself down onto me with all the force she could muster, collapsing down onto my chest. Her knees clamped down around my hips as her vagina pulsed around my shaft again. Her lips crashed into mine as she kissed me hard. I responded in kind as I reached around and gripped her ass, giving it a light swat that elicited another yelp of pleasure.

Her face fell into the crook of my neck as her orgasm started to finally abate. She felt like a puddle on top of me.

“How have you not come yet?” she whispered in my ear. “I know for a fact that I’ve got a grade-A pussy. Guys usually can’t last more than a few minutes with me.”

“Your pussy is amazing. I’ve just got a lot of self-control,” I replied, although the truth was that she had me pretty close. If she had lasted another sixty seconds, she probably would have won the bet.

“Well I’ve got to make you come somehow. How do you want me to do it?”

“I’m going to use your mouth,” I replied simply. I had one more trick left.

“Sure. If that’s what you want,” she answered, starting to slither down between my legs.

“No. Not like that. I want you on your back with your head on the edge of the bed. I’m going to fuck your mouth and come down your throat.”

“God, you’re so dirty,” she said with a flirty giggle as she moved into position. Did she really just giggle?

Her head tipped over the edge of the bed, her black hair dangling towards the floor as she looked up at my cock, which was proudly hanging a few inches from her mouth.

“You ready?” I asked.

She licked her lips and replied, “Born ready. Let me make you come.”

I brought my tip to her face and smeared it around, as if applying a new layer of her black lipstick with my rod, still moist from her pussy.

Her mouth opened wide and I gave her what she sought. I guided my length into her gaping maw as I felt her tongue tickling along the top of shaft.

“Fuck, that’s such a perfect mouth,” I groaned, pushing to the back of her throat, but not too hard for now. I started sliding myself in and out of her mouth as I reached forward and started playing with her clit.

“Mmmmmmm,” I felt her moan onto my shaft as I worked her mouth and her pussy simultaneously. The vibrations from her vocalizations felt incredible as they resonated along my length.

It wasn’t long before I was getting close to coming, her mouth providing the perfect cherry on top of our carnal adventures. I was surprised, though, that she started to squirm and writhe under the work of my fingers, apparently also growing close.

I pulled out of her briefly, allowing her to breathe for a moment before I finished, but all that did was amplify her.

“Oh! Yes! Yes! Yes!” she moaned as my fingers worked her clit.

“Ready for me to finish?” I asked.

“Yes! Yes! Yes!” she continued, apparently both in response to my question and to my handiwork. I plowed my dick back into her, but this time without holding back. I knew she had the capacity to take my entire length, so I gave it to her. I stuffed my dick into the back of her throat and pressed my balls into her nose.

“Fuuuuuck,” I roared as her muffled groans emanated from around my cock. As I slid back out of her throat, her body started to go wild. Her legs clamped down around my fingers and I felt her moaning around my dick as I continued exploring the back of her throat.

Her frantic orgasmic cries sent me over the edge. I pushed into her as far as I could, my balls almost inside of her mouth now, and unloaded. “GOODDDDDDDD,” I groaned as I felt my cock pulse and begin launching hot ropes of cum into her waiting throat.

Three blasts and she was choking on it. I looked down to see the viscous white liquid seeping from around her lips, her eyes red with tears as it overwhelmed her.

I went to pull out to give her reprieve, but she reached up and grabbed the back of my ass, pulling me back into her. I gladly followed her lead and slid back in, continuing to unload down her gullet as more and more dripped down her cheeks and eventually into her dangling hair.

I let myself just hang there inside of her mouth, taking in the magnificence of this moment. I certainly had not imagined that the morning would turn out like this. Somehow, she was still sucking, ensuring that every last drop was extracted from my now-softening dick.

When I was sucked dry, I finally pulled out, a glob of cum following my member and dribbling down into her black locks.

“That was soooooo fucking hot,” Nikki said from the couch. Her hand was still playing with her pussy, but without much gumption.

Danni pulled herself back up onto the bed, her hair, makeup, and face an absolute mess. “And I bet it felt even better than it looked,” she said with a coquettish grin. “I guess you win the bet. I’ll have to suffer through you using my pussy and mouth whenever you’d like all summer. Poor me,” she pouted, sending Nikki and I both into fits of laughter.

“I can’t wait to claim my spoils,” I replied hungrily.

“What about me?” Nikki asked, walking towards us on the bed. “As official judge, I really think I should have to help out my sorority sister and suffer the same fate, don’t you think?”

Her hand wrapped around my sticky dick, a sneaky smile on her face.

It responded to her touch. “Oh, most certainly…”

u/CirrusSpeaker — 27 days ago

Would You Rather… [m22/f46] [friend’s mom] [milf] [age gap] [road trip] [extramarital] [FDom] [mostly lead-up] [June contest image 10]

Image 3

Zzzt! Zzzt! My phone buzzed with a new text message:
“Dude I cannot thank you enough! I’ve got a case of beer in the fridge with your name on it!”

“No problem, I owe you. Glad to be able to help!”

I had known Jason since the second grade when our desks were pushed together and we shot spit wads at one another. We played baseball and football together, got caught by the cops together (a story for another time), and basically were inseparable from elementary school on.

Unfortunately, he had bought a car the day before he was set to fly back to college to start the fall semester of his senior year, and had no way to get it there. Since my own classes wouldn’t start for another month (my school was on the quarter system), he had asked if I would help drive it the thousand miles up from San Diego to Oregon, and then fly back home.

I was more than willing to take on the road trip after what had happened the previous year: When my girlfriend dumped me in the late spring I fell into a deep depression. I wasn’t eating, going to class, or finishing my school work. By the time he came out to see me, I hadn’t showered in a week. He gently helped me get back on my feet while re-building my routine and sense of identity. I even started to feel hopeful about the future again. Without him, I probably would have flunked out and lost my scholarship. I seriously owed him so much—he was a true friend.

Even without the promise of beer and a couple parties he had lined up for the weekend, I would have gladly made the drive.

There was just one hitch—his mom wanted to come along. While I had always gotten along fine with Jason’s parents, I had certainly never spent multiple days with either of them alone. In a car. With nothing to do. I’m not even sure that I would want to do that with either of my own parents.

But again, I was committed to doing anything for my friend, even if it meant finding a way to manage the next few days with Mrs. Macduff.

“My mom says she’ll pick you up tomorrow at 6. Thanks again, bro. Sorry if she’s insufferable,” Jason texted.

Goddamn that’s early! But I guess we did have a lot of miles to cover.

“Sounds good. I’ll be ready.”

——————

The next morning, I was just putting on my shoes when I saw Jason’s mom pull up in his ‘new’ car. It was a used Ford Explorer that had seen better days. I grabbed my duffel bag as I walked out my parents’ front door and wondered if this thing would even get us up the coast to our final destination.

“So this is Jason’s new ride,” I said with a smile. Mrs. Macduff popped the tailgate and held out her arms for a hug, her own smile widening across her face.

“Sure is! Hopefully, we get to him before it breaks down on us!” she laughed as she released me from the embrace. “Wow, you’ve really filled out. That landscaping job must have you working hard!” She gave my bicep a quick squeeze and let go.

I hadn’t seen Mrs. Macduff that summer even though Jason and I had gotten up to plenty of shenanigans. We had spent most of our summer evenings haunting the local dive bar where we enjoy playing darts and pool.

“No kidding. It’s been a brutal summer,” I replied. My dad had hired me on to his landscaping company over the summer. Being the boss’s son only meant I had to work harder than everyone else. But the pay was good and the crew was fun, so I couldn’t complain. Plus, the labor was toning and hardening my body.

I thought I caught Mrs. Macduff looking me over and I couldn’t help but return the look. Although I would never say anything to Jason, his mom was a certified milf. Despite a little bit of weight gained over the years, her ample tits were still the fodder of many late-night solo sessions. Her dark hair and beautiful face further accented her lovely body. Today she wore a loose flowery sundress that tickled my imagination and matched her red lipstick.

I made myself stop staring and asked, “You want me to drive first, Mrs. Macduff?”

“Oh fuuuck no, we’re not doing that.” I had never heard her swear before and was left a little shocked. “You’re an adult now. Call me Vi!” She had been asking for me to drop the ‘Mrs. Macduff’ for years, but it had been a difficult transition to call her Vivian or her preferred nickname.

“Okay, okay,” I agreed quickly. “Well, Vi, do you want me to drive?” I asked with a little bit of tease.

“If you drive first, I’ll buy us coffee,” she said, holding out the keys to my friends new/old car.

“Deal!”

——————

By the time we had switched drivers twice and we pushed into the early afternoon, we had certainly found our groove. While we were making our way through LA traffic and then cruising along the Central Valley, she had asked about all my classes, the internship I’d be starting this fall, and my hopes for after graduation. She wanted to hear all about my break-up (“That bitch!” she exclaimed at all the right moments) and any girls that had caught my attention since then (sadly, few and far between).

In turn, I learned about her pilates class and pickleball league, as well as her involvement in the extracurriculars of Jason’s two younger siblings.

The conversation was light and playful with good vibes. Vi was actually pretty cool for a mom and this was generally a much more enjoyable time than I had expected.

Then suddenly, the conversation dried up out of the blue. I couldn’t think of anything else we could possibly discuss. I looked down to see the ETA for our first night’s lodging was more than two hours away. Ugh.

After half an hour of silently listening to the music, Vi spoke up from the passenger seat: “God I’m bored. Can we play a game or something?”

“Sure what did you have in mind?” I replied, appreciative of the interaction.

“We could play the license plate game? Or I Spy? Or Would You Rather?”

“Oooh. I love some good Would You Rather! I can start!” I said enthusiastically. I took a moment to think of a good one. “Okay. Would you rather … only be able to eat apples or bananas for the rest of your life?”

“Oh, c’mon that’s just as boring as this freaking drive!” she chided with a laugh.

“Fine! Then why don’t you start!” I shot back jovially.

“Alright. Would you rather … have to go commando for the rest of your life or never wear shorts again?” she asked. Out of the corner of my eye I could see a devilish grin on her face.

“I — Umm — I don’t know Mrs. Macduff,” I stammered incoherently, reverting to formality. My heart raced in my chest. Why was my best friend’s mom asking me about my underwear right now?

“Come on now. Like I said earlier, we’re both adults here. But if you’d rather just continue on in silence with this boring-ass drive I’m sure I can find an audiobook to listen to.”

I glanced over to her and decided to go with it. I gulped and answered, “I guess commando. My legs would bake in pants forever.”

“Mhmm. Easy access. Nice choice,” she replied warmly. Was she flirting with me now? What was going on? I looked over to her as she said, “Your turn.”

“What about you?” I asked dumbly.

“You can’t just ask the same question back! Then I’d have to come up with all of them!”

“Yeah. You’re right. Hmmmm.” I thought about how far I wanted to take this. One the one hand it could have just been a benign question, but on the other hand it sure did sound sexually charged. “Would you rather … get caught in public without a top on or without bottoms?”

“There we go! I like where your head’s at now!” she praised with a grin. “Definitely top. Nothing letting the girls go free!”

I was surprised how forward she was being. Although Vi had always been kind and understanding of our antics growing up, I had never really seen her let loose. Never seen her drunk, or making jokes, or doing much of anything unexpected for a buttoned-up mom. This was a whole new side of her and I enjoyed seeing the glow emanating from her face as she loosened up.

“Wow. Alright, good to know,” I chuckled.

“Would you rather … get caught by your parents having sex or catch your parents having sex?” she asked.

“Ewwww. Neither please,” I joked as I made a face like I was going to be sick. “But I guess if I had to choose I’d prefer to get caught by my parents.”

“I agree. You know … I may have accidentally walked in on Jason and his girlfriend once,” she said with wide eyes.

“No way! He never told me that!” I exclaimed.

“Yep. I don’t think he ever knew. I averted my eyes and verrrry carefully excused myself.”

“I bet!”

“Please don’t tell him—I’m sure he’d be mortified.”

“My lips are zipped.” Now what to ask next. I silently thought for a moment. “Would you rather … make out or cuddle?”

“With you?” she shot back, quicker than I could process. I felt my face flush in embarrassment , swerving the car in our lane a little bit.

“Oh. Err—no. With Mr. Macduff. Sorry.” I panicked, worried that I was pushing things too far.

She broke out into deep laughter. “I’m just fucking with you! You should see your face!”

My chest slowly released and I joined her in making fun of my reaction. “Damn, you got me! My heart was pumping.”

“Oh man. That was a good one.” She sighed lightly as one last chuckle escaped her. “Anyway, I like both, but if I had to choose I’d go with a nice make-out session. It can feel as electric as sex if you know what you’re doing.”

I felt my cock twitch at the thought of feeling that electricity with … her. It felt like a dragon awakening from a long slumber.

No, that’s so wrong! She’s Jason’s mom! She’s married! I shouted down my horny thoughts as best I could and the dragon’s eyes closed again reluctantly.

“Hmmm. Should we turn up the heat on this game a little bit?” Vi asked.

“Let’s do it,” I answered eagerly, although I felt quite hot enough already.

“Would you rather … never have another orgasm or never have your favorite meal ever again?”

Wow. So now we’re talking about orgasms. What is this side of her?

“Well, no shade to my mom’s lasagna, but it can’t measure up to a good climax.”

“Yeah, that’s kind of an obvious one, huh?” she agreed.

Even though she was the one that seemed to be driving this, I wanted to check in to make sure that I wouldn’t be crossing any lines before continuing: “You sure it’s okay if we talk about this stuff?”

“What? About sex?” she asked, looking over at me quizzically. I nodded. “Yeah, of course. You can talk to me about anything. Nothing’s off the table,” she said earnestly. “In fact, I dare you to try and make me uncomfortable.”

I took a moment to suss out how truthful she was being. You never really see your friend’s mom as a sexual creature, but there seemed to be no denying that she was the one leading us in this direction. I decided that she wouldn’t push it if it wasn’t what she wanted, so I might as well take the plunge.

“Okay, if you say so. I’ll trust you’re being honest,” I finally replied. “Would you rather … have to masturbate every day or only get to once a month?”

“Here we go! That’s what I’m talking about!” she said excitedly. “Definitely rather masturbate every day. Honestly it’s pretty close to the current reality anyway…” she revealed.

“Yeah, same, actually,” I replied. I couldn’t help but picture her touching herself. I was really starting to get turned on now as we got deeper and deeper into the revelations around our sex lives. My shorts were tightening over my growing erection.

“Then I’ll have to make sure I give you some time to take care of that later!”

Blood rushed to my face and to my cock simultaneously as I understood her comment. “Oh. Umm. No, it’s okay. I can hold off for a couple of days.” We were certainly in uncharted waters now.

“We’ll see,” she replied with a sneaky grin. “Okay. Next question: Would you rather … come on a girls face or in her pussy?”

The gloves were really off now! Holy shit!

“No contest there—in her pussy,” I answered truthfully. “Being in there raw and getting to unload is a truly special experience.” I couldn’t believe the words came out of my mouth so naturally. How in the world was I talking about cream pies with my friend’s hot mom?

“You know, guys always do seem to prefer that. I don’t know if it’s a breeding thing or what,” she said matter-of-factly, as if we were discussing the weather. “Personally, I like it on my face. I enjoy the close-up view and then getting to taste it afterward.”

“That’s so hot,” I muttered, not quite expecting the words to escape my lips. My shorts were uncomfortably taut now as my cock strained again the material. I was certain that she’d be able to see my boner, but we had passed way beyond the point where I would have cared.

“It can be! I’m glad you think so.” Her grin remained.

My turn again. “Would you rather … only be able to use a vibrator or a dildo?”

“Vibrator for sure. I never leave home without it. In fact…” She dug around in her purse and pulled out a little hot-pink wand only four or five inches long. “Tada! A dildo is just a sad stand-in for real dick so this is often my weapon of choice.” She flicked it on and it began buzzing softly.

Damn! Mrs. Macduff must generally be much hornier than I ever imagined. She brings her vibrator with her wherever she goes?! That’s commitment!

“Very handy,” I replied, unsure what the right response was here.

“Definitely. And the way this conversation is going I’m going to be the one who needs some alone time with it tonight.” She flipped it back off and tossed it in her bag. “Alright me next. Would you rather … only be able to masturbate to porn or to erotic stories for the rest of your life?”

“Although I do like a good naughty story, I’d have to go with porn,” I answered. No point in being bashful now.

“I think that might be a guy thing too. For me, I’d prefer a nice smutty book or story to get me going. I enjoy getting to create the characters in my mind,” she shared. “What kind of porn do you like?”

I wasn’t ready for the question. “Oh. Well…” I stammered, my embarrassment trying to return.

“Why don’t I just check your history for myself,” she said, boldly grabbing my phone from the center console. “Do you mind?”

I briefly thought about shutting her down, but if that’s what she wanted... “Go ahead. But do so at your own risk. You might not like what you find.” I told her my passcode and saw her open the browser history.

“Hmmmm,” she hummed as she scrolled. I waited for condemnation or disapproval. “‘MILF,’ ‘My Friends Hot Mom,’ ‘Lipstick,’ ‘College sluts,’” she read out, excitement in her voice. “I’m liking this list. I’m sending myself some of these videos for another time.”

“Go for it,” I said, internally sighing in relief at her approval. It made me feel courageous. “So what’s in your search history?” I asked.

“Oh,” she said before pausing. I could see her deciding whether to share. “I guess turnabout is fair play.” She picked up her phone from her lap. “You sure you want to know?” she asked. For the first time during this game, her modesty seemed to creep in.

“I do,” I replied firmly.

“Okay… We’ve got ‘Female dom,’ ‘Male dom,’ ‘Hotwife,’ ‘Cuck,’ ‘Rough,’ ‘Young bull,’ and most recently ‘son’s friend.’” I could see her watching me for a reaction.

“Oh damn! That sounds like some good stuff!” I said, supportively. “Are those just fantasies or … things you have experience with?” My cock was doing the talking now, pushing the envelope farther and farther.

“Well… “ It was her cheeks that were turning red now. “Todd—Mr. Macduff—and I have been talking recently. He just— You see—“ she tripped over the words until they all came spilling out: “He can’t give me what I need sexually and has given me permission to explore.” It came out in a flurry of words and I could see her chest heaving with shallow breaths, the sexual energy between us thick with excitement.

At first, I didn’t know how to respond. I thought back on the interactions I’d seen between her and her husband over the years as if I was looking for clues to their sex life. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary.

“Wow. That sounds … exciting?” I postulated, unsure of the right word.

“Yeah, it is! But it’s still new. I haven’t actually … done anything yet.”

“Ah I see. Anything you are particularly waiting for?”

“I guess just the right person. I’ve been with Todd for so long. It’s going to be so different being with someone else. I want it to be with someone I trust.”

“Well let me ask you this. Would you rather … get with someone around your age or with someone younger?”

“Pshh. No question there whatsoever. I need vigorous young hard dick. I’m so sick of the limp older variety.”

There’s no way she’s talking about me, right? I’m her son’s BEST FRIEND. There’s no way that would be okay … would it?

“Gotcha,” I replied simply, letting her thoughts hang heavily in the air.

Her embarrassment seemed to return, as she said, “I hope you’re not grossed out by all that. Probably way too much information about an old lady!”

“Not at all. On the contrary, it sounds hot. And you’re not an old lady by any means.”

“Why thank you. Let’s get back to game.” She smiled genuinely, though her face was certainly still flush. “Would you rather … receive a blowjob or do anal?” All filters were apparently down now.

“Hard for me to say—I’ve never done anal. But I do like blowjobs!” I answered enthusiastically.

“Never! Really?! Wow in college I—“ she stopped abruptly. “Um, never mind. All I’ll say is you should try it some time,” she said sheepishly.

“I hope to have the opportunity,” I replied, intrigued by her sexual history but unwilling to ask her more details about it directly. I went on, “Would you rather … have your ass slapped or your hair pulled?”

“Now we’re getting dirty, aren’t we?” she replied seductively. “Both are good, but I must say there’s something special about doing it in doggy and having your hair yanked on. It’s been too long since I got that. Mmmh!” She closed her eyes as if picturing some memory from long ago.

There is no fucking way on God’s green earth that my best friend’s mother just painted me a picture of the way she enjoys getting plowed from behind. This must be the Twilight Zone.

“If you don’t mind me saying, this conversation really has me turned on,” she added as her eyes opened. “And by the looks of things, you are too,” gesturing towards my dick.

“Yeah, I think you were right about needing some alone time later.” My cock was indeed straining against its material cage, begging for release. Luckily, the game and conversation had occupied us enough that we were nearly to our destination for the night.

“Yeah… alone time,” she said, although I could tell her wheels were turning. “What if it wasn’t alone?”

“Like masturbate together?”

“Or maybe more…?”

“Are you asking what I think you’re asking?”

“I am,” she said resolutely.

“You’d make me the happiest man in the world,” I replied. My cock threatened to burst through my shorts right then and there.

“One last question then. Would you rather … be dominated or dominate?”

“Tonight—dominated.” My grin widened even further.

——————

30 minutes later we had picked up dinner, checked in, and were speed-walking towards our shared hotel room. As soon as the door closed, her lips were on mine. Her tongue darted around inside my mouth. Her hands gripped, massaged, and clawed at my clothes.

Then suddenly, she pushed me down on the bed. “You want to be dominated tonight?” she confirmed. I nodded.

“Your safe word is tentacle. Anything off limits?” she asked.

“Absolutely not!”

“Good. Now get naked, lay back on the bed, and let me see that cock.”

I ripped off my clothes faster than I ever had before as I watched her peel off the red sundress. Underneath she wore a black matching set lace bra and thong. A clear patch of wetness had crept up the front from in between her legs. She was even more gorgeous than I had imagined.

I fell back on the bed as ordered and waited. She looked like a hungry lion as she crawled up in between my legs and gripped my shaft. Even that alone felt good.

“Tonight, this dick is mine. I’m going to make you come first and then you’re going to spend the rest of the night pleasuring me. You understand?”

“Yes, Mrs. Macduff!” I barked in reply.

“Good boy,” she said with a sexy grin. “Now lay back and enjoy.”

I dropped my head to the pillow and closed my eyes as her fingertips started sliding up and down my length.

To be continued…

u/CirrusSpeaker — 1 month ago
▲ 16 r/Erotica

The Live-In Sorority Boy Toy Chapter 5: Don’t Sweat It [m21/f19/f20] [gym] [nude sauna] [threesome] [face sitting] [PIV] [cream pie] [long]

The AΠΓ Sorority House

Chapter 4: Post-Derby Delights

I woke up the next morning alone in my bed. Naked. I grabbed my phone. 9:53 AM. I never slept this late. Luckily, my first final wasn’t until that afternoon so I still had some time before I had to be there.

As I came to my senses, I realized I could hear my bathroom shower running. Who could be in there? I looked down at myself and initially thought that I was covered in bruises all over my groin and lower abs. After a moment of panic, I remembered the events of the past evening and realized that the multicolored skin was just an effect of the lipsticked mouths that had been all over me.

I savored the pleasure of those memories for a minute and relived the lipstick derby and then the after-party on this bed with Stephanie, Nicole, and Lexi. I felt my dick start to harden at the memory and went to touch myself to relieve the pressure when I remembered it was against the rules. I sighed in frustration as I tried to plan out my day.

30 minutes of exercise. 30 minutes of meditation. 30 minutes of community time. And available by 9pm for the sorority.

Those were my house rules. Then, there was my final this afternoon and that paper that I had due tomorrow. Two more finals later in the week as well as one more final project to finish. I wasn’t too worried about any of them, but I would need to be diligent in how I used my time considering the new time restraints I was still adjusting to.

I decided that I would shower, eat, go to the sanctuary garden to meditate, and then head to campus to get ready for my exam. Later I could work out and spend time with the ladies during dinner for community time. But what was I going to do about the person in my bathroom?

Just as the thought crossed my mind, I heard the water turn off. Thank god. I really had to pee, too.

A minute later, the beautiful Melanie emerged from my bathroom.

“Oh my! That looks uncomfortable!” she yelped, her eyes immediately drawn to my rigid member.

“It’s just the lipstick from last night,” I tried to reassure her.

“Oh, I know about the coloring. I meant the boner; I know you’re not allowed to take care of that yourself.”

The attention that she was giving to it only made throb even harder. “Oh … um. Yeah. It is a bit uncomfortable.” I hoped that she was alluding to giving me some assistance.

“I’d help, but I’ve got a final in half an hour. Good luck,” she said with a curt smile as she trailed down the stairs, her towel taut across her beautiful behind as she went. Well, that didn’t help my erection.

At least I’ve got the shower to help calm me down.

——————

I made it through my final okay. Not my best effort, but I had a high enough grade going into it that I didn’t have to be perfect in order to get an A in the class. Afterward, I stopped by the on-campus library for a while, as I wasn’t sure that I would be able to focus well enough at the sorority house to actually get my last philosophy assignment done.

By the time late afternoon rolled around, I was able to submit the paper on Nicomachean Ethics, hopeful that it would be worthy enough to bump me up from the B+ I was sitting at. I made my way back to the house, looking forward to a good workout and then dinner with the sisters.

I went upstairs to change, and remembered that I was supposed to be going commando. I usually liked things nice and tight to my body while I was working out so my dick and balls weren’t swinging about wildly. First time for everything, I guess.

I got a bit lost on my way to the gym (this house was so big!), but once I finally located it, I found that I would not be working out alone. Two other women were already there, each using stair machines and having a lively conversation between the two of them. I was sure that I had met them, but I couldn’t recall their names.

My usual routine was to run a couple of miles to warm up and then get into some weight training, and I didn’t mind at all that the treadmills were set up right behind the two stair masters. I turned on the machine and set off at my normal pace, my dick bouncing around uncomfortably in my loose shorts. The sound was enough for the two ladies to notice me. They peeked over their shoulders and giggled as their voices dropped to a whisper that I couldn’t hear.

I tried to be polite and not watch, but it was difficult with both of their sculpted asses in my face. Each stair popped out their cheeks in a way that was delicious and it was evident that they must spend quite a bit of time in here. Their athletic shorts perfectly accented their plump cheeks. One in black and one in white. It almost seemed like they were intentionally showing off for me, but I could have been imagining it.

Their voices returned to normal volume and I could hear them move on to other topics—what was left of finals week, summer travel plans, and how annoyed they were with Danni for rejected her prize of winning the deep lipstick derby.

Throughout all this, my dick continued to grow in my shorts as I tried to think about less interesting topics, but it was of little use. You would think that the cardio would have my heart diverting blood to other areas, but apparently not. By the time I finished two miles, my erection was more pronounced than ever. I decided that it was pointless to be embarrassed—these two had both watched me get sucked off by eight different women the night before anyway. Presumably, they wouldn’t mind the show.

I moved over to the free weights and started on the next part of my workout — it was leg day. The gym in the house was actually pretty well equipped and set up; it had everything I needed.

I was in the middle of my first set of squats, my dick still straining against the material of my shorts, when I noticed the ladies finish on the stair machines and move over to the mats. Through the reflection in the wall-sized studio mirror, I could see their giggling glances continue, but they did not interrupt me. They settled on the ground and began doing core exercises. I enjoyed seeing the sets of twists, turns, and other poses that had given them the tight abs so well-displayed between their tiny shorts and the sports bras above. Despite the giggling, they clearly took their fitness seriously.

I was able to work through my own routine as they completed theirs, finally regaining some sense of focus and flaccidity. By the time the ladies were doing their finishing stretches, I was on my last set and I had worked up quite a sweat.

“Good workout, Jack?” one of them called over to me as I re-racked my weights.

“Yeah, it’s a really nice set-up in here … err … sorry. I can’t quite remember your names.”

“Don’t sweat it — you’ve met so many of us. I’m Hannah and this is Genevieve.” They each stuck out their hands to shake mine as they remained sitting on the floor. Although my dick had calmed down a bit, I was still conscious of the imprint coming through my underwear-less shorts now directly at their eye level.

Hannah was a short dark-skinned Asian woman with shoulder-length black hair. Her black matching set left little to the imagination as her sweat made it cling to her skin. Genevieve was a tall red-head with adorable freckles adorning her beautiful face. Green eyes watched me like they had a secret they didn’t want to give up. Her white shorts and top almost became see through with her body’s moisture. It took all I had to avoid dropping my gaze to the cleavage busting through both of their sports bras as I looked down at them.

“Yeah, we’re spoiled here. Have you checked out the sauna yet?” Genevieve asked.

“There’s a sauna in here?! This place has everything!” I exclaimed. Some time in a sauna sounded like exactly what I needed after the stress of this week and the sweat I had worked up in here.

“Yep! We’re just about done going to head in there next. Want us to show you?” Hannah asked, the hint of a devious smile spreading across her face.

“Yeah, That sounds great. Thanks!” I said eagerly, grabbing my workout towel and water bottle as they stood up and gathered their things.

“Right through here,” Genevieve said, leading us to the corner of the gym space, but as far as I could tell, there was no exit that way. I stood there confused as she pushed on a spot in the mirror. To my surprise it swung towards us.

“It’s a secret door!” Hannah said excitedly as she enjoyed the look of shock on my face before following Genevieve through the opened mirror panel. Sure enough, as I walked through the secret passageway, warmth hit me in the face and I found a moderately sized sauna that could probably fit at least eight to ten people with two-tiered benches along three of its walls. A neat basket of towels sat near the heater that appeared to be on some sort of timer. I wondered what other secrets were held in this old house.

“We normally don’t wear clothes in here,” Genevieve said, looking at me with a sneaky grin as she reached for the hem of her white sports bar. “That okay with you?”

Before I could even respond, each of her tits dropped from the restraint of their fabric cage. They were perfect orbs with delightful pink areolae and nipples, one of which was pierced. My cock jumped again in my shorts as I tried to respond intelligibly. “Umm … yeah …. whatever you guys normally do,” I muttered as I watched Hannah grab at her own top and pull it up over her head. Heavy breasts fell out, both with large dark areolae. I felt myself salivate at the view before me.

But they were not done. They glanced each other and both let out a little giggle as they simultaneously grabbed at the waistbands of their tiny exercise shorts and bent over, pulling them to their ankles and kicking them off. My breath caught as I realized neither of them were wearing underwear. Genevieve had a little patch of red pubic hair while Hannah was complete shaved. Fuck, they were sexy.

It took me a second to realize they were waiting for me while I had been lasciviously eyeing their incredible figures. “You gonna join us, or what?” Hannah asked.

“Yeah. Right,” I sputtered. I peeled off my sweaty shirt as they sat down on the long bench and waited for my grand reveal. Their legs parted and their folds came into view, coaxing me to join them.

I reached for the waistband of my shorts and followed the two women into nudity. Finally released from its own imprisoning fabric, my cock stood proudly jutting away from my hips. The sensation of relief alone was immense.

“Ow owww! Big dick in the house!” Genevieve hooted with a laugh, causing Hannah to break out into giggles as well. Slight embarrassment came over me, but I was slowly learning how to navigate my role as sole resident male—these were the sort of comments I would just have to get used to.

I sat down across from them and enjoyed the warm cedar against my ass and back. The tension from my muscles and the stress of finals immediately started to melt away.

“So, Jack, how’s it been as our new Live-In so far?” Hannah asked.

“Honestly, fucking incredible. Truly a dream come true,” I answered truthfully.

“Yeah, I bet. I’m guessing you didn’t have half a dozen women gagging on your cock at your old place,” Genevieve said with a smile.

“Plus, he got to fuck Stephanie, Nicole, and Lexi last night, too!” Hannah added. I should have guessed that there the gossip moved quickly in this place.

“Yeah, it’s true. And never sat naked in a sauna with two of the sexiest women I’ve ever seen either,” I added.

“Cheers to that,” Hannah said as she fist-bumped Genevieve. Despite the sexual (and physical) temperature in the sauna, our conversation moved on to more mundane topics and my cock finally started to soften slightly, despite my eyes continuously roving across their gorgeous sweaty figures. I asked them about their majors (poli-sci for Genevieve and business for Hannah), their hobbies (hiking, drawing, and rock climbing), and who they were tight with in the house (mainly ones I hadn’t gotten acquainted with yet—Emily, Teresa, and Natalie).

One question had been itching at the back of my brain ever since I moved in, but I had been too afraid to ask until now. “So what was your last Live-In like?” I asked.

“You sure you want to know?” Genevieve replied warily. Her tone shifted quickly.

“Is there a reason I shouldn’t?” I asked, now entirely unsure.

“Well, he’s just … a lot. I don’t want you to feel self-conscious.”

“Ha. Now I’m both scared and feel like I need to know even more.” I could feel my heart rate picking up in nervousness.

“Okay if you’re sure,” Hannah said. “While he lived here, as a person he was … fine. Sometimes he would get on our nerves a bit—he wasn’t the cleanest—but he was alright to hang around with. As a lover though, he was genuinely unbelievable. His dick was definitely a bit smaller than yours, but the things he could do with it were truly divine.” Her eyes seemed to drift off to somewhere in the past.

“And god, his fingers, and tongue, and even his toes … I’m getting goosebumps just remembering,” Genevieve added with a shiver, despite the warmth in the room. Did she say … toes?

Clearly I did have some big shoes to fill. Would I stack up? Maybe I shouldn’t have asked.

“So what happened to him? How come he didn’t come back this summer?” I asked.

Genevieve explained, “Well, when the fall semester rolled around and his stint as the live-in was over, he moved into a new apartment with his buddies, so that meant he was fair game to date anyone he chose. And he chose Danni. It caused a lot of issues in the house.”

“Oh, right I heard that didn’t go well,” I replied.

“Yeah, she wasn’t the only one interested in Marcus. So that led to a lot of issues in the sorority. And then … Marcus cheated on her with another sister.”

“No fucking way!” I exclaimed in shock. “Does she still live here?”

“No, she left the sorority. It was a big, big thing this year. We considered not even having a live-in this summer because of all that.”

“Wow. That’s crazy,” I said, taken aback. The sauna went silent for a minute as I processed what I had just learned. I guess even if I wasn’t as much of a master in the sack as Marcus, I knew that I’d never cheat on anyone. That made me feel a little bit better.

Breaking me out of my reflections and trying to cheer up the mood, Hannah chimed in, “But we’re glad that you’re here! And I, personally, think you’re hotter than Marcus. I was bummed I missed out on getting to taste you last night.”

“Oh, really? Why didn’t you enter the derby then?”

“It’s a lot of pressure to be up there and try to show off your skills. Plus, I’m more of a small-group girlie,” she said with a smirk.

“My sentiments, exactly,” Genevieve agreed. My cock twitched and quickly started to stiffen again at the compliments.

“Why don’t you bring that big old thing on over here and we can show you our skills in a more private environment,” Hannah teased as they created a gap between them on the bench. I didn’t waste any time before I waddled over to them, my now-erect member uncomfortably bouncing from one thigh to the other with each step.

“It’s even bigger up close!” Hannah said as I plopped down in between them. They both leaned their faces down close to my crotch to take in the view.

Genevieve wrapped her hand around the base of my shaft, not quite getting it around my circumference. “No kidding! Where the hell did Stephanie pluck you from?! What a find!”

Hannah’s fingers traced along my head, which was purple, swollen, and absolutely begging for attention. She slid it down until her knuckles connected with Genevieve’s, and then she added her other hand as well. Their manicured nails bejeweling my member as my tip still peeked out from their grip.

That little bit of dick was too much for Hannah to resist, and she lowered her head to lick it. “A little salty. I kinda like it,” she said with a giggle as she removed her top hand and started to take me into her mouth. I groaned involuntarily, responding to the sensation of her tongue sliding around in the most arousing way.

Meanwhile, Genevieve had let go of my shaft and brought her face back up to mine. She planted her lips on mine, her tongue quickly darting into my mouth. She tasted wonderfully like mint. Her hand gripped around my wrist and guided it towards her lovely chest. I took her boob in my palm and appreciated its softness and its weight. I couldn’t help but kiss my way down her neck until my lips and then my tongue found her nipple. I sensed the salt from her sweat lingering on her skin as she purred in approval.

My fingers slithered their way down her taut abs, her legs parting in invitation. I felt the rough texture of her tidy red hair before making purchase on her wet slit. She groaned as I gently traced her along her puffy outer lips, slick with sweat and other juices. I teased her hole with a fingertip, lightly caressed her clit, and then cautiously entered her. She pulled my face deeper into her chest as I continued to work my tongue on her nipple in tandem with my finger in her pussy.

Hannah’s oral assault on my dick had not let up. I could feel the saliva from her sloppy work dripping down my length and around my balls. Then, suddenly, with a little *pop* I felt her release me.

I disappointingly pulled my mouth away from Genevieve’s delightful tit and looked down at Hannah to see what was going on.

“I have GOT TO ride this thing. Can I?” she pleaded wantonly, drool running down her chin from her fine work.

“By all means,” I replied, excited by the opportunity. Then, to Genevieve I added, “And I’d like to taste this pussy. Think you can hop up here and sit on my face?”

Her face widened into a smirk> “I think I should be able to figure it out.”

Hannah stood up and turned away from me, pushing her ass back as she split my legs. She reached behind her to grab my shaft as she lined me up with her waiting pussy. Her clit rubbed along my head and I could feel just how moist she was before she lowered her weight down onto me and I slid in.

“Ohhhhh,” I groaned as I felt the grip of her vagina slowly descending down my shaft.

“God, you’re big,” she gasped, her pussy gradually stretching to accommodate my size. With only a few inches in, she paused, waiting for her body to catch up to the adjustment.

After a moment, she was ready to continue, eventually taking me all the way in to the hilt.

“Fuckkkkk I’m so fullll,” she sighed, perched atop my dick. I grabbed at her beautiful cheeks and felt their perfect tone as she lifted herself back up until her lips gripped just the head.

While she plunged back down on me, Genevieve requested, “Tip your head back, I need that tongue on me.”

I stretched my neck so that the back of my head rested flat on the upper bench. She positioned two towels on either side of my ears for comfort and then got up on her knees with her feet dangling off the bench near my shoulders. I enjoyed the view as her hairy pussy lowered down onto my face, ready to use me as her saddle until she came.

Her lips met mine and she pressed down onto me. The tangy, salty flavor was divine. My tongue traced around her as she groaned in pleasure. I licked along her opening until I landed on her clit, causing her to groan even louder. We fell into a good rhythm as she gyrated on me more and more aggressively. I was helping to service her, but I was fully aware that she was in control.

This meant that I could return my attention to Hannah’s energetic bouncing on my dick without breaking Genevieve’s flow. I could sense Hannah’s fingers down in between our legs, alternating between playing with her clit and massaging my balls. With each progressive drop, she yelped and I could tell that she was working herself up close to orgasm.

Both women were using me as the mere vessel of their pleasure, an object for their satisfaction, and I was more than okay with it. The sounds of their joyous vocalizations echoed in the small, sweaty room as our bodies pieced together in most perfect slippery amalgamation.

I felt Hannah’s pace increase even further, her breath ragged as each drop became more and more forceful. “I’m gonna come,” she huffed desperately. Suddenly, she slammed down onto me with all her might and I felt her pussy clench around my member.

“FUUUUUUUUCKK!!” she screamed as her orgasm ripped through her. The walls of her vagina pulsed also my length, her heading falling back against my chest as her feet lifted off the floor. Her body spasmed on top of me as she yelped unintelligibly, my dick still buried deep in her hairless snatch.

Suddenly I felt Genevieve start to pick up speed as the volume of her vocalizations grew. I could see that she was gripping the back of the upper bench with white knuckles as she bucked against my face like I was her rodeo bull.

“Oh! Oh! Oh! OH! OHHHHHHH!” she wailed, her clit grinding against me in a flurry of motion as she climaxed. She reached down to grab my hair with both hands as she held me against her. Her legs began to shake around my head, her climax overwhelming her. Everything went quiet as her thighs became vibrating earmuffs and she rode the waves of pleasure for minute after minute.

Eventually, her grip on me loosened and she fell sideways onto the upper bench. “Fuck, that felt amazing,” she gasped with a silly grin on her face.

Finally recovered from her own orgasm, Hannah went to stand up and my dick fell out of her with a heavy thud as it hit the bench below. “I think we’ll be forgetting about Marcus quite soon,” she said with a beaming smile. “That was wonderful.”

“We still need to make him come though, and I want to feel his big log inside me,” Genevieve said, speaking to Hannah as if I wasn’t even there, which I was entirely fine with. “You ready to fuck me, Jack?” Genevieve asked as she looked deep into my eyes. She slid down to the lower bench and got to her knees on her makeshift cushions, presenting her ass to me like the prize that it was.

I stood and lined myself up behind her, allowing my actions to answer her question. I teased my head around her clit and she ordered, “Don’t make me wait. Put it in!”

Obliging, I pushed in with firm pressure. I could still feel her stretching around my girth, but she was not nearly as tight as Hannah had been, perhaps because she had already come. “Yesssss,” she growled as I felt her lips grip around the very base of my shaft. It felt so good, I already knew I wouldn’t last long.

I grabbed her hips and began sliding myself out until just the tip remained inside, then forcefully re-entered her. She pushed her ass back to meet me as my cock reached its depth. Our sweaty bodies glistened as we locked together like perfect, moist puzzle pieces.

“Fuckkkk,” I groaned. Our bodies worked in synchronized perfection as we harmoniously thrust in opposite directions again, and again, and again, and again. The sound of my hips meeting her ass echoed in the little room.

I looked up to see Hannah on the upper bench, quite close to Genevieve’s head, with her hand back between her legs, playing with her beautiful tanned pussy. It made me even more aroused and I slammed into Genevieve with further might, plowing into her with all the force I could muster. Each repetition causing her to moan, groan, or yip as I bottomed out.

I started to feel a tightness in my balls and I knew I was on my way to ecstasy. “I’m getting close. Where should I come?” I panted.

“Me too! Don’t you fucking stop! Come inside me! Fill me up!” she gasped in between her hungry groans of pleasure.

Sure enough, one stroke later I felt her pussy start to spasm around my cock as she squealed, “OH GODDDDDDD!”

I followed her lead into paradise as my own orgasm hit me two pumps later. I buried myself inside of her as deep as I could possibly go and began unloading, my cum blasting into her pulsing cunt with unfettered enthusiasm. With each spurt, a surge of pleasure raced through my body, my whole body twitching in response to the sensation.

Realizing I had been holding my breath since I had started orgasming, I finally exhaled again, releasing another shiver of splendor starting at my cock and rippling throughout my entire being.

It could have been seconds or hours before my dick finished unloading into Genevieve—I couldn’t tell. But when it did finally stop, I sighed heavily and pulled back out of her, my penis already sad to leave its newfound home behind. I watched my cum dribble out of her and flow down the insides of her thighs.

As I exited, Genevieve shook with a final wave of pleasure. “Holy fuck that’s good cock,” she groaned, turning and dropping into a heap on the bench.

“Isn’t it?!” Hannah agreed. I assumed that she must have climaxed along with us as she was also resting now in a post-orgasmic heap on the upper bench, her limbs limply dangling in complete relaxation.

I fell on a bench as well, my energy depleted by the exercises of the past hour. I realized that the timer on the heater must have run out long ago—although it was still warm in here, it wasn’t near the true sauna temperature it had been when we first entered. And thank god, because I probably wouldn’t have any liquid in my body left if it the heat had remained.

“Yeah, I don’t think the house will be thinking about Marcus for long,” Genevieve said several minutes later, finally starting to rise from her stupor.

“Who’s Marcus?” Hannah replied, making Genevieve laugh in response.

“Exactly. Any idea what time it is?” I asked.

“No, my phone’s still out with my stuff in the gym,” Hannah answered.

“Me too,” Genevieve added.

I went to grab a towel and wrap up so I could retrieve them, but both ladies interjected and told me it was unnecessary.

I shrugged in agreement and pushed through the secret door. Three wide grins met me and my naked form as I found out that the gym was not as empty as I had assumed.

“Sounds like you know what you’re doing in there. When’s our turn in the sauna?” one of them asked as all three of their eyes dropped to my crotch. I felt my dick twitch as it began to harden once again.

reddit.com
u/CirrusSpeaker — 1 month ago

Ruin the Friendship [m25/f24] [May contest image 10] [may the fourth be with you] [friends to lovers] [are you still watching?] [dorky] [oral] [creampie] [slow burn]

Inspired by image 10, the lyrics of Taylor Swift, and Star Wars.

Turmoil has engulfed the Galactic Republic…

“Hurry up! I started it! I can’t wait for you anymore!” Ines called from my living room.

“I’m making you coffee! Can’t you be a little patient?!” I shouted back from the kitchen. But it was too late, I heard the familiar fanfare of the opening crawl of The Phantom Menace blaring from the tv as I poured cream into both of our mugs.

It was early on May 4th and Ines had come over for our annual tradition of watching the first six Star Wars movies. It had started with a big group of friends our first year of grad school and instantly became an annual event with plenty of food and alcohol. However, our whole friend group had moved away in the year since graduation. I was left in the apartment by myself and it was just the two of us remaining in town to celebrate our love of the sci-fi franchise.

“You got the rules? And the whiskey?” she asked as I handed her the warm cup. Having seen these movies so many times, it was not really any big deal if either of us missed a little bit and we regularly talked through it with our own quips, commentary, and conversation.

“Oh, shit. Yeah, let me find them. Grab the whiskey yourself; you know where it is.” I dug around in the drawers of the coffee table, searching for our Star Wars drinking game guide and pulled out an old, crumpled, and stained piece of paper. I tossed it on the couch as she poured a bit of Jack Daniel’s in both of our mugs.

Drinking guide in hand, we both settled into the couch to enjoy one of our favorite days of the year.

——————

By the time Jango Fett lost his head and we neared the end of the second movie, we were both starting to get a little bit tipsy and my mind had admittedly wandered away from the events of the Galactic Empire. Ines was leaned up against me as she intently watched the battle on Geonosis.

We had met the first week of graduate school, both part of the same cohort in our two-year Masters program. I felt a connection between us immediately as we could make each other laugh with only the littlest smirk and glance. We were passionate about similar topics in our classes and she was easy on the eyes too — her daily spin class kept her in great shape and her short mousy hair was just the cutest.

But as we built a friendship, she was building a romantic connection with Neil, one of my roommates. I painfully watched from the sidelines as they started dating and became inseparable as the “resident couple” in our group of friends.

The nights when I could hear the two of them pleasuring each other through the thin walls of our old apartment were equal parts exhilarating and heart wrenching. I dreamed of being the one that could give that to Ines and touched myself as I imagined doing so. I’d be the first to admit that it’s a bit sick, but that’s the reality of unrequited love.

Over time, my feelings toward her fell to the background and it grew easier to be around the two of them. The time that Ines had once spent with me pouring over our books to study or up late writing papers ceased as she focused on her relationship with Neil. I accepted that it would never happen between us, despite them regularly splitting up for a day or two before getting back together in a loud meeting of passionate sex.

There had been moments of connection between Ines and I a couple times when they were separated, but I had just been too chicken to do anything about it.

When Neil moved away along with the rest of our friend group, I had hope that things might fizzle between them. Unfortunately, despite his living several hours away, they kept up their same old on/off pattern. At least now I didn’t have to hear their reconciliations with my own ears.

However, Neil’s departure did mean that Ines had more time for me. Our friendship grew, and we were together most nights that she wasn’t away visiting him or he was in town to see her. My old feelings for her grew again.

I thought about just talking to her about it, but I never knew when her and Neil were together or not. Telling her about my affection just posed too much risk of ruining the friendship.

As we sat here on the couch, just the two of us, my mind drifted back to what could’ve been if I would’ve made my move way back then. Every time I saw her I kicked myself knowing I should’ve kissed her during one of those moments of connection when they weren’t together.

Suddenly, the movie in front of us ended and I was brought back to reality. “Two down, four to go! Think we should order some pizza? I’m getting kinda hungry for lunch,” Ines asked as I grabbed the remote to flip on Revenge of the Sith.

“Yeah, go for it,” I replied, still distracted by my thoughts of her.

——————

The pizza stoked our thirst and the pile of empty beer cans started to pile up as we watched a broken Anakin left behind on Mustafar. Ines sleepily laid out on the couch, her head resting on my thigh. It did not elude me that she was so dangerously close to my crotch.

“You know, I can’t believe this might be our last time doing this,” Ines said casually as if it was old news.

But it was not. “What do you mean?? Why would this be our last time?” I tried to keep the panic out of my voice, but to say I was concerned would have been an understatement.

“Well, I had told you I was applying to all those new jobs. Two of them already offered me positions, but one of them is in L.A. I’d have to move.”

“Oh,” I replied, shocked by this revelation. Yeah, I did know about how dissatisfied she was in her current job—an entry-level position just to get into the field after grad school. But it didn’t even cross my mind that she would be leaving the area. Leaving me. A million thoughts went through my head behind the blank expression I was trying to present.

“You seem bummed,” she said after a moment. “You gonna miss me?” she teased, trying to lighten the mood.

“I mean … yeah. You’re my best friend. Of course I’m going to miss you,” I answered earnestly.

“Awww. That’s sweet. I’m really going to miss you too. I’ve really enjoyed both us re-building our connection over the last year,” she replied with a faltering smile. “I don’t think you’ve ever called me that before though. Your … best friend.” Her eyes did not quite meet mine as she landed on those last two words. It seemed to stir something in her, but I could not tell what.

It was my turn to try for levity. “And you’re not going to come back for Star Wars day? I’ve always said you’re a sith through and through,” I tsked with a disapproving frown.

“Oh, come on now. No need to name call,” she said with a chuckle.

“Well, even if I’m bummed that you might be leaving me all to my lonesome, I am happy for you. Either of those companies would be lucky to have you and you deserve to work somewhere that realizes that.” I tried to put on a brave face and be the encouraging friend I wanted to be.

“Thank you for saying that. It’s going to be a hard decision.”

“When would you start?” I asked, silently praying that it would be a long-delayed transition.

“Potentially next month, actually! I have to let them know by the end of this week.” I could hear the enthusiasm in her voice as she thought about the prospects in front of her.

“Wow, that’s … exciting.” I tried to match her tone, but worried I was falling flat as my fear of losing her had my heart beating rapidly inside my chest. “Which way are you leaning?”

“Honestly, it’s 50/50 right now. I’m just waiting on a sign of which way to go. I just have this feeling that the universe will give me some clarity out of the blue.”

“I see. Waiting on the Force. And what does Neil think about all this?” He had moved away too, but LA was a plane ride away from him (and me), not just a drive.

“I think we’re finally finished,” she said tersely, a sudden shift in her tone as coldness crept in. “We’ve been ‘off’ a hell of a lot more than ‘on’ lately and when I told him about the job, he totally blew up. I packed up his things in a box last week and sent them back to him. I’m done with his shit.”

Anger came through each of her words and the grief of the end of the relationship played across her face. I felt for her, but it still took all that I had to suppress my own smile at this news.

“Wow. I’m sorry to hear that.”

“Don’t be. It’s been a long time coming. This was just the straw that broke the camel’s back. I think there was always a little part of me that knew it wouldn’t last.”

“Still, endings are always hard. Even if they’re the right decision,” I offered consolingly.

“True,” she said as I watched her retreat back into her own thoughts for a moment. “Well, anyway, I don’t want to think about it anymore. Three movies down, three to go!” I could hear her manufactured positivity as I looked up to see the credits rolling.

This time I could genuinely match her enthusiasm. “Yes! Halfway! Onto A New Hope!” I flipped over to the next movie.

——————

Despite knowing that our trio of heroes would eventually conquer Vader and the Empire, the tension of the trap on Bespin and Han’s capture always put us on the edge of our seats. For both of us, it was a favorite scene.

As Han was about to be pulled into carbonite freezing chamber, Ines and I looked at each to say the lines, as is our tradition:

“I love you.”

“I know.”

Abruptly, and unexpectedly, the world shifted. It wasn’t just a line repeated from the movie. It was a profession that I knew was true from the bottom of my heart. I’d known it for ages, really. But did she know that? And did it mean anything to her?

Our eyes remained connected, Han’s fate forgotten. I felt heat bloom in my face as I watched her. Her gaze flicked down to my lips and back again. Was her face moving towards me or was I imagining it?

Her blue irises seemed to be filling my entire field of vision — they were suddenly the only important things in the world. Like they were the ocean and I was but a small boat riding their rolling waves.

Before I knew it, I felt soft flesh pressing against my lips.

She closed her eyes and I pushed back against her, meeting her kiss. My lips prickled with the electricity of our connection. I couldn’t believe this was actually happening. Her moist lips were all that I dreamed that they would be.

I wrapped my fingers around her chin and neck, pulling her deeper into me as she touched my chest. Then, unexpectedly she pulled away. I dropped my hands equally hastily. I felt my chest rising and falling rapidly.

“Holy shit. Are we doing this? Do you want this?” she asked. Her expression was mixed with excitement, fear, curiosity, and desire. I imagined I looked about the same.

“I’ve always wanted this, to be honest,” I replied desperately, praying that she was not regretting what had just transpired over the last three minutes.

“Why didn’t you ever do anything about it then?”

“I was too afraid to ruin the friendship. I didn’t want to lose you.”

“You know, staying friends is safe, but that doesn’t mean we should…”

“So you want this, too?” I asked, my soul filling with a new hope.

“More than fucking anything,” she answered, a look of hunger growing on her face. Without another moment lost, she pitched herself up on one knee and threw her other leg across my lap, straddling me.

Her mouth reconnected with mine. As soon as our lips met this time, her tongue pushed through the barrier of our lips and began dancing with my own. Her hands grabbed the back of my neck, her passion taking over.

I could not believe that this was happening. Even if I had ever had the courage to express my feelings to Ines, I would not have believed that she reciprocated, let alone act on those desires.

I slid my fingers underneath her loose-hanging cardigan and felt the skin of her waist below her cropped tank top. It was hot and smooth and perfect.

Surprisingly, the tv started playing some sort of weird interlude reflecting its anger that we had not hit play on the next movie. Night had fallen around us, but finishing our movie marathon now was the least of our priorities. Ines scrambled to grab the remote and turn off as she returned to her perch on my lap.

“Where were we?” she asked seductively, her voice low and husky.

What started as shy exploration was now quickly burning into a raging fire of raw lust and desire. All that I had dreamed of for the last three years was coming true, and it turned out that she wanted it, too. I felt my cock come to life below her weight, but I did all that I could to keep from getting too hard. I didn’t want her to think that I was expecting anything to come from this.

She shrugged off her sweater revealing more of the tight top constraining her lovely tits. My hands explored around her back and down to her ass, grabbing the bubbly cheeks that I had secretly drooled over for years. For now, they were withheld within the spandex prison of her stretchy shorts, but maybe not for long…

Things were moving hot and heavy now. She pulled away and reached for the hem of her tight top. I excitedly prepared for the bounty that I was about to witness. But then she stopped.

“How long have you wanted to see these?” she teased. An evil smile widening across her lips.

“Since I first laid eyes on them,” I admitted, all pretense of modesty forgotten.

“I thought so. Well, enjoy.” She pulled the top up over her head revealing tits even more perfect than I had pictured in my dreams. Not overly large, but just absolutely perfect.

I was stunned into paralyzed silence as I tried to etch their image into my mind, tracing over each bump, pore, and beauty mark leading up to hardened dark pink nipples. I never wanted to forget this sight and this moment.

“I love the way you look at me,” she said, pulling me from my stunned immobility.

I met her eyes to find her smiling wide down at me. “What do you mean?”

“You look at me like you’re trying to savor the moment. Like you’re afraid to look away and let it end.”

“That’s because with you … I am. I’m in awe of you, I always have been.”

“Oh come here,” she said, grabbing my face and pulling it back into hers. As our lips met again she reached down for the hem of my own shirt and pulled it up over my head, only breaking our kiss for the shortest moment.

Her hands quickly roved across my skin, tracing my contours like I was a foreign land to be conquered. I followed suit and brought my own up to her beautiful breasts. I tenderly took them in my palms, feeling their softness, their weight. I took her hardened nipples between my fingers and lightly teased them making her whimper into my mouth as our tongues continued in their tango.

By this point, there was no mitigating my hardness. My cock was at full attention underneath her and I could feel her subtly grinding herself along my length as she remained on my lap. It occurred to me that there were only maybe four layers of fabric between my dick and her pussy. My cock throbbed with vigor at the thought.

I leaned her back and pulled away from her lips as I kissed down her chin, neck, and collar bone before my mouth found her nipple. She groaned as I lightly sucked and swirled my tongue around the hardened peak.

Just as I had done with my eyes, I tried to memorize the sensation of this moment, creating a visceral record of of the texture, taste, shape, and uniqueness of her boob. What if I was never here with her again?

Suddenly, she pushed my face away from her chest with a groan. “I cannot go another minute before I see what is so damn hard down here,” she said with a lustful smile as she slid back off of me, landing on her knees in between my legs.

“Can I?” she asked with the cutest wrinkle of her nose. Her hands headed for the waistband of the once-loose shorts that were now taut with the tent inside of them. I had never gotten this far in my dreams—Ines’s face inches from my hard dick begging to be let in.

“Of course,” I squeaked in disbelief. I lifted my hips as she pulled down on both shorts and boxers underneath. The material glided down my length, revealing a patch of poorly-trimmed hair, until it slid down over my head. My cock sprung back up dramatically as the shorts fell to the floor.

“Wow! Umm … damn!” she said, taking a moment to visually process what she was seeing. “I have to admit I had noticed your bulge before when we’d be lounging around here. But this is more than I would have guessed. You have … a really nice dick.”

“Thanks,” I replied sheepishly. I didn’t really have much to compare it to, but I appreciated her excitement.

I felt like I could see her arousal growing in her as her breathing grew more ragged and her voice more husky, her eyes glued to my erect member. Her hand shook slightly as she raised it to the base of my shaft. One by one, her fingers wrapped around my circumference, not quite able to grip it fully.

She swallowed, gathering her courage, and pointed my dick at her face. She licked around the head before taking it in her mouth. Despite the passion that was clearly evident in her work, there was no hurry. She wanted to do this right.

For a second I thought I might come right there. The arousal of the moment mixed with seeing the woman that I had crushed on for years with my dick in her mouth was almost too much to take. It was better than I had ever pictured. I focused on my breath and calmed myself down.

She hadn’t taken much of me, barely more than the tip, but it felt wonderful. Her tongue swirled around it as she brought her second hand up and started pumping along my length.

“Oh god that feels good,” I groaned as she worked herself into a rhythm and made eye contact. “And you look gorgeous down there with my dick in your mouth by the way,” I added with a coy smile.

She grinned back up at me, redoubling her efforts. Based on the sounds I had heard coming from Neil’s room in years past, I had guessed that she might have some skill in this area, but I had not imagined it would feel this good. It was as if her tongue was coaxing me towards orgasm like a puppet on an invisible string.

Before long, I worried that I was getting too close to orgasm. “Shit. Better. Stop. Or make me come,” I said breathily in the only truncated sentences I could get out.

She peered back up at me and gave one more lick before popping off my dick. “No, no, no. I’m not done with you yet,” she said, a devilish look on her face.

She stood up gracefully from the floor and grabbed at the waistband of her stretchy athletic shorts. I felt my heart start to beat quickly again in disbelief — I was about to be fully naked with one of my best friends and my biggest crush ever. Is this real life?

I watched intently as her she peeled her shorts and underwear in one smooth motion, revealing herself to me entirely. She dropped back down on the couch next to me and grabbed my face again, pulling my lips back to hers. That first feeling of electricity coursed through me again and I wondered if it could possibly ever get old. Doubtful.

“Touch me,” she requested tenderly in between our kisses. My hands carefully caressed down her body until reaching her groin. I felt through the rough, moist pubic hair until I found her slit. Everything was wet as could be. Another jolt went through me as I realized I was touching Ines’s pussy; something I had dreamed about for so long.

She purred softly into my mouth as I explored her folds, deliberate, but not cautious, in my touch. I sunk one finger into her slowly to wet it before pulling it out.

Her purr turned into a groan as I retrieved my finger and encircled her clit, lightly stimulating it. She pushed her mouth into mine and wrapped her hand back around my cock, clearly encouraging me to continue.

I played with her and danced my fingers around until I found the rhythm that she seemed to prefer the most. She matched its tempo as she stroked me while biting down on my lip.

She pulled her mouth away and cried out into my neck, her hand now going wild on my dick in response to what she was feeling.

“Oh! You’re gonna make me—“ she huffed in between satisfied yips. “You’re gonna make me—“ she tried to get out again as she gasped.

“You’re gonna make ME COMMMMMEEEEE” she finally wailed. Her body tensed up around mine and her thighs snapped closed around my hand. She convulsed as the waves of her orgasm rippled through her body, each causing a little jump. I tried to remove my fingers, but each time I did, she breathily begged, “No more. Too much,” causing another jolt of overstimulation.

She leaned her face into my neck again and sighed as the final wave of her orgasm passed her by. “That felt good. Really fucking good.” She kissed my collar bone lovingly, looking up into my eyes. “And now…I want to ride you.” Another grin spread across her lips full of hunger and passion.

She swung her leg up over my hips again and planted her knees on either side of my thighs, trapping my erection in between our bodies up against my abdomen. I felt her hair rub along its underside as she leaned down to kiss me once more. I noticed drips of moisture falling down my length and onto my balls as she rubbed herself against me while we made out.

For a second, I wondered how many times she had done this very thing with Neil on this same couch, but I pushed the thought from my mind, refocusing on the incredible moment at hand.

Slowly, she lifted herself up and grabbed my dick to line it up with her pussy.

“Errr—wait!” I said awkwardly. “Don’t I need to put on… something?” It was the most awkward way I could have asked the question.

“You’re clean, right?” she asked, frozen uncomfortably in position.

“Well, yeah.”

“So am I. And I’m the pill. I want to feel you for our first time. Raw.” I could see the desire in her eyes. Also, did ‘first time’ mean that there would be others? “That okay with you?” she asked, although she had already started teasing my tip with her soggy slit.

“Yes please,” I affirmed with a smile.

She nodded as my head passed through her inner lips, stretching her. Even that little bit felt unbelievable. “Fuck. You’re bigger than—“ She stopped herself before she could finish the thought. “Never mind.”

“Oh, really?” I asked coyly.

“I shouldn’t have said anything. The point is, you feel really fucking good inside me,” she said as she pushed further down, adjusting to my size.

“You feel really fucking good, too,” I groaned. I raised my chin to kiss her again while her weight pushed her further and further down my shaft.

I felt her pussy lips finally grip around the base of my dick. Her vagina pulsed around me, throbbing and massaging me even without us moving.

“Holy shiiiiiit,” she growled. “I feel so fucking FULL!” She tossed her head back in pleasure as she wiggled around for a moment enjoying the sensation.

She slowly slid up along my length before dropping back down again, eliciting another gasp of pleasure from both of us at the feeling.

Quickly, our bodies began to work in tandem, building to a natural rhythm that suited both of us. My hips rising up to meet her as she slammed herself down onto me, impaling herself in my lance over and over again.

Each and every time I reentered her I felt like I was taken to another level of paradise. It almost didn’t feel real.

I tried to focus on my senses to ground me in this moment that I never wanted to forget. I thought about the sounds of our bodies thrumming and smashing together as her moans and groans accented each thrust. I noticed the scent of our sweat and sex in the room even further expanding my arousal. I watched her tits bounce and looked up at her face contorted in pleasure. I tasted the faint saltiness from every time I kissed her skin. I zeroed in on the physical feeling of our bodies gliding together, not just in my cock, but in the weight of her on my hips, of her legs grinding against mine for leverage, of my hands gripping at her ass while hers wrapped around the back of my neck.

I wanted to hold onto this moment forever.

Suddenly, her moans grew louder, her thrusts more violent. “Ohhh. OHHHH. OHHHHHHH!” she wailed as the movement abruptly stopped and she impaled herself as deeply as possible. A shudder ran through her body as I felt the walls of her vagina begin to convulse around my cock.

“FUCK!” she cried as she gripped onto me with all her might, her muscles shaking from the effects of the orgasm erupting inside of her. I loved watching the ecstasy dance across her face with each successive crest of pleasure. It was like a symphony made physical.

Once her muscles started to release and the orgasm began to subside, she pulled back and kissed me.

“Oh you make me feel so good,” she whispered tenderly, attaching her lips to mine again. “But now I need you to flip me over and pound my pussy. I want your cum dripping out of me.” She grinned at me with a salacious smile, still hungry for more.

“Well, if that’s what you want…” I replied, my own thirsty grin widening.

I grabbed around her ass and lifted us both up off the couch, my cock still inside her, and turned us around. I lowered her back down to the couch and looked into her eyes.

“Ruin me,” she ordered with a confident whisper.

I almost came right there, but instead replied, “It will be my pleasure.”

With that, I pulled my length out of her entirely, teased her clit with my head just a bit more, and plowed back into her. We both groaned at the feeling as our bodies collided violently.

I pulled back briefly and repeated the motion, slamming my length deep into her. She yelped in satisfaction as I bottomed out. “Oh yes. Give it to me!” she begged.

I pulled out and I slammed back into her. Again. And again. And again. The clapping of our bodies reverberating through the living room as the couch shook underneath us.

I kept up the tempo for the next several minutes, doing all that I could to savor the feeling of making love to Ines. Soon enough, I felt my orgasm on its way.

“Oh god, I’m gonna come,” I gasped as I kept up my pace, each stroke more forceful than the last.

“Fuck yes! Fill me!” she shouted.

It sent me over the edge. It was like a seismic charge went off inside of me as the shockwaves of my climax raced through every fiber of my being. Jets of warm cum leapt from my cock into Ines’s thirsty pussy as I came. I heard myself roar in pleasure, almost as if I was outside my own body.

In one fell swoop, it was like my world was shattered. Like a proton torpedo hit my main reactor, setting off an explosive chain reaction of pleasure that felt almost unsurvivable. It was unlike anything I’d ever felt before.

I leaned down to kiss her as she grabbed at my face. I felt so connected to Ines in this moment, and I never wanted it to end.

“Boy, we should have ruined this friendship a long time ago,” she said with a smile as she pecked me on the cheek and nuzzled into me.

“Yeah. Honestly, it would have killed me to wonder. I would have regretted it for all time.” I kissed her again as I started to go soft inside of her. I could feel my cum leaking out around my cock.

Suddenly, we both heard the sound of Ines’s phone ringing on the side table. “You need to get that?” I asked, getting off of her. It had gotten late—maybe it was an emergency.

She reached over and looked at her phone. Her expression fell as the screen lit up her face in the dim room. “It’s … Neil,” she whispered.

“You can answer it. If you want,” I said, desperately hoping she wouldn’t.

She hit the lock button, muting it. A surge of joy burst in my heart. She was choosing me. For once.

“He’s texted me like 20 times,” she said, still looking down. Then, it buzzed again as he called.

“Maybe something’s happened,” she said. I could see the turmoil in her face as she struggled with this decision.

“Just answer it,” I suggested, attempting to be as light-hearted as possible. And she did.

I could hear his voice through the phone because it was so quiet in the room. “Hey, honey. Are you at my old place? I figured you’d be doing the Star Wars thing.”

‘My old place,’ as if I wasn’t still living here. What the fuck did he want anyway?

“Ummm. Yeah. What’s up?” she asked hesitantly.

“I’m five minutes away. I’ll see you soon,” he replied with excitement in his voice.

“Wait. Neil! What the fuck is going on?”

“I got the box with my stuff that you sent. But I’m not ready for us to be done. I’ll move wherever your next job takes you. I was an asshole and there will be time for me to give you the million apologies you deserve. But I want to make this work.”

Ines’s face went white in shock as it contorted through nine different emotions in the span of five seconds. “I … don’t know what to say.”

“You don’t have to say anything. I’m pulling into the parking lot now. Just come out and we can head back to your place.” The phone went silent in her hand as she looked back up at me, dumbstruck. It dropped onto the couch cushion at her side.

I felt my heart racing inside my chest. After this beautiful, wonderful night was she going to cast me aside yet again? The apex of excitement, connection, and … love(?) I had felt just moments before deflated quickly as I watched the conflict displayed on her face, her brows knitted in distress. I pleaded with my eyes for her to stay, but also felt desperately afraid to pressure her into a decision she would lament down the road.

Then, the tension vanished. Her face relaxed and she looked resolute. She picked up her phone and touched the screen again.

“Everything okay? I’m here,” I heard Neil say, answering the call.

“Go home, Neil. We’re done. I was clear,” Ines said with finality. She tapped ‘end,’ and dropped the phone once more, making eye contact with me again. A peaceful smile spread across her lips and I felt my chest start to release.

“I’m done with him, but not with you. What do you say we go ruin this friendship some more in the bedroom?” she asked, bringing her lips to mine and wrapping her fingers around my flaccid member.

I kissed her with all the passion I could ever offer as my cock started to spring back to life.

u/CirrusSpeaker — 1 month ago

The Live-In Sorority Boy Toy Chapter 5: Don’t Sweat It [m21/f19/f20] [gym] [nude sauna] [threesome] [face sitting] [PIV] [cream pie] [long]

The AΠΓ Sorority House

Chapter 4: Post-Derby Delights

I woke up the next morning alone in my bed. Naked. I grabbed my phone. 9:53 AM. I never slept this late. Luckily, my first final wasn’t until that afternoon so I still had some time before I had to be there.

As I came to my senses, I realized I could hear my bathroom shower running. Who could be in there? I looked down at myself and initially thought that I was covered in bruises all over my groin and lower abs. After a moment of panic, I remembered the events of the past evening and realized that the multicolored skin was just an effect of the lipsticked mouths that had been all over me.

I savored the pleasure of those memories for a minute and relived the lipstick derby and then the after-party on this bed with Stephanie, Nicole, and Lexi. I felt my dick start to harden at the memory and went to touch myself to relieve the pressure when I remembered it was against the rules. I sighed in frustration as I tried to plan out my day.

30 minutes of exercise. 30 minutes of meditation. 30 minutes of community time. And available by 9pm for the sorority.

Those were my house rules. Then, there was my final this afternoon and that paper that I had due tomorrow. Two more finals later in the week as well as one more final project to finish. I wasn’t too worried about any of them, but I would need to be diligent in how I used my time considering the new time restraints I was still adjusting to.

I decided that I would shower, eat, go to the sanctuary garden to meditate, and then head to campus to get ready for my exam. Later I could work out and spend time with the ladies during dinner for community time. But what was I going to do about the person in my bathroom?

Just as the thought crossed my mind, I heard the water turn off. Thank god. I really had to pee, too.

A minute later, the beautiful Melanie emerged from my bathroom.

“Oh my! That looks uncomfortable!” she yelped, her eyes immediately drawn to my rigid member.

“It’s just the lipstick from last night,” I tried to reassure her.

“Oh, I know about the coloring. I meant the boner; I know you’re not allowed to take care of that yourself.”

The attention that she was giving to it only made throb even harder. “Oh … um. Yeah. It is a bit uncomfortable.” I hoped that she was alluding to giving me some assistance.

“I’d help, but I’ve got a final in half an hour. Good luck,” she said with a curt smile as she trailed down the stairs, her towel taut across her beautiful behind as she went. Well, that didn’t help my erection.

At least I’ve got the shower to help calm me down.

——————

I made it through my final okay. Not my best effort, but I had a high enough grade going into it that I didn’t have to be perfect in order to get an A in the class. Afterward, I stopped by the on-campus library for a while, as I wasn’t sure that I would be able to focus well enough at the sorority house to actually get my last philosophy assignment done.

By the time late afternoon rolled around, I was able to submit the paper on Nicomachean Ethics, hopeful that it would be worthy enough to bump me up from the B+ I was sitting at. I made my way back to the house, looking forward to a good workout and then dinner with the sisters.

I went upstairs to change, and remembered that I was supposed to be going commando. I usually liked things nice and tight to my body while I was working out so my dick and balls weren’t swinging about wildly. First time for everything, I guess.

I got a bit lost on my way to the gym (this house was so big!), but once I finally located it, I found that I would not be working out alone. Two other women were already there, each using stair machines and having a lively conversation between the two of them. I was sure that I had met them, but I couldn’t recall their names.

My usual routine was to run a couple of miles to warm up and then get into some weight training, and I didn’t mind at all that the treadmills were set up right behind the two stair masters. I turned on the machine and set off at my normal pace, my dick bouncing around uncomfortably in my loose shorts. The sound was enough for the two ladies to notice me. They peeked over their shoulders and giggled as their voices dropped to a whisper that I couldn’t hear.

I tried to be polite and not watch, but it was difficult with both of their sculpted asses in my face. Each stair popped out their cheeks in a way that was delicious and it was evident that they must spend quite a bit of time in here. Their athletic shorts perfectly accented their plump cheeks. One in black and one in white. It almost seemed like they were intentionally showing off for me, but I could have been imagining it.

Their voices returned to normal volume and I could hear them move on to other topics—what was left of finals week, summer travel plans, and how annoyed they were with Danni for rejected her prize of winning the deep lipstick derby.

Throughout all this, my dick continued to grow in my shorts as I tried to think about less interesting topics, but it was of little use. You would think that the cardio would have my heart diverting blood to other areas, but apparently not. By the time I finished two miles, my erection was more pronounced than ever. I decided that it was pointless to be embarrassed—these two had both watched me get sucked off by eight different women the night before anyway. Presumably, they wouldn’t mind the show.

I moved over to the free weights and started on the next part of my workout — it was leg day. The gym in the house was actually pretty well equipped and set up; it had everything I needed.

I was in the middle of my first set of squats, my dick still straining against the material of my shorts, when I noticed the ladies finish on the stair machines and move over to the mats. Through the reflection in the wall-sized studio mirror, I could see their giggling glances continue, but they did not interrupt me. They settled on the ground and began doing core exercises. I enjoyed seeing the sets of twists, turns, and other poses that had given them the tight abs so well-displayed between their tiny shorts and the sports bras above. Despite the giggling, they clearly took their fitness seriously.

I was able to work through my own routine as they completed theirs, finally regaining some sense of focus and flaccidity. By the time the ladies were doing their finishing stretches, I was on my last set and I had worked up quite a sweat.

“Good workout, Jack?” one of them called over to me as I re-racked my weights.

“Yeah, it’s a really nice set-up in here … err … sorry. I can’t quite remember your names.”

“Don’t sweat it — you’ve met so many of us. I’m Hannah and this is Genevieve.” They each stuck out their hands to shake mine as they remained sitting on the floor. Although my dick had calmed down a bit, I was still conscious of the imprint coming through my underwear-less shorts now directly at their eye level.

Hannah was a short dark-skinned Asian woman with shoulder-length black hair. Her black matching set left little to the imagination as her sweat made it cling to her skin. Genevieve was a tall red-head with adorable freckles adorning her beautiful face. Green eyes watched me like they had a secret they didn’t want to give up. Her white shorts and top almost became see through with her body’s moisture. It took all I had to avoid dropping my gaze to the cleavage busting through both of their sports bras as I looked down at them.

“Yeah, we’re spoiled here. Have you checked out the sauna yet?” Genevieve asked.

“There’s a sauna in here?! This place has everything!” I exclaimed. Some time in a sauna sounded like exactly what I needed after the stress of this week and the sweat I had worked up in here.

“Yep! We’re just about done going to head in there next. Want us to show you?” Hannah asked, the hint of a devious smile spreading across her face.

“Yeah, That sounds great. Thanks!” I said eagerly, grabbing my workout towel and water bottle as they stood up and gathered their things.

“Right through here,” Genevieve said, leading us to the corner of the gym space, but as far as I could tell, there was no exit that way. I stood there confused as she pushed on a spot in the mirror. To my surprise it swung towards us.

“It’s a secret door!” Hannah said excitedly as she enjoyed the look of shock on my face before following Genevieve through the opened mirror panel. Sure enough, as I walked through the secret passageway, warmth hit me in the face and I found a moderately sized sauna that could probably fit at least eight to ten people with two-tiered benches along three of its walls. A neat basket of towels sat near the heater that appeared to be on some sort of timer. I wondered what other secrets were held in this old house.

“We normally don’t wear clothes in here,” Genevieve said, looking at me with a sneaky grin as she reached for the hem of her white sports bar. “That okay with you?”

Before I could even respond, each of her tits dropped from the restraint of their fabric cage. They were perfect orbs with delightful pink areolae and nipples, one of which was pierced. My cock jumped again in my shorts as I tried to respond intelligibly. “Umm … yeah …. whatever you guys normally do,” I muttered as I watched Hannah grab at her own top and pull it up over her head. Heavy breasts fell out, both with large dark areolae. I felt myself salivate at the view before me.

But they were not done. They glanced each other and both let out a little giggle as they simultaneously grabbed at the waistbands of their tiny exercise shorts and bent over, pulling them to their ankles and kicking them off. My breath caught as I realized neither of them were wearing underwear. Genevieve had a little patch of red pubic hair while Hannah was complete shaved. Fuck, they were sexy.

It took me a second to realize they were waiting for me while I had been lasciviously eyeing their incredible figures. “You gonna join us, or what?” Hannah asked.

“Yeah. Right,” I sputtered. I peeled off my sweaty shirt as they sat down on the long bench and waited for my grand reveal. Their legs parted and their folds came into view, coaxing me to join them.

I reached for the waistband of my shorts and followed the two women into nudity. Finally released from its own imprisoning fabric, my cock stood proudly jutting away from my hips. The sensation of relief alone was immense.

“Ow owww! Big dick in the house!” Genevieve hooted with a laugh, causing Hannah to break out into giggles as well. Slight embarrassment came over me, but I was slowly learning how to navigate my role as sole resident male—these were the sort of comments I would just have to get used to.

I sat down across from them and enjoyed the warm cedar against my ass and back. The tension from my muscles and the stress of finals immediately started to melt away.

“So, Jack, how’s it been as our new Live-In so far?” Hannah asked.

“Honestly, fucking incredible. Truly a dream come true,” I answered truthfully.

“Yeah, I bet. I’m guessing you didn’t have half a dozen women gagging on your cock at your old place,” Genevieve said with a smile.

“Plus, he got to fuck Stephanie, Nicole, and Lexi last night, too!” Hannah added. I should have guessed that there the gossip moved quickly in this place.

“Yeah, it’s true. And never sat naked in a sauna with two of the sexiest women I’ve ever seen either,” I added.

“Cheers to that,” Hannah said as she fist-bumped Genevieve. Despite the sexual (and physical) temperature in the sauna, our conversation moved on to more mundane topics and my cock finally started to soften slightly, despite my eyes continuously roving across their gorgeous sweaty figures. I asked them about their majors (poli-sci for Genevieve and business for Hannah), their hobbies (hiking, drawing, and rock climbing), and who they were tight with in the house (mainly ones I hadn’t gotten acquainted with yet—Emily, Teresa, and Natalie).

One question had been itching at the back of my brain ever since I moved in, but I had been too afraid to ask until now. “So what was your last Live-In like?” I asked.

“You sure you want to know?” Genevieve replied warily. Her tone shifted quickly.

“Is there a reason I shouldn’t?” I asked, now entirely unsure.

“Well, he’s just … a lot. I don’t want you to feel self-conscious.”

“Ha. Now I’m both scared and feel like I need to know even more.” I could feel my heart rate picking up in nervousness.

“Okay if you’re sure,” Hannah said. “While he lived here, as a person he was … fine. Sometimes he would get on our nerves a bit—he wasn’t the cleanest—but he was alright to hang around with. As a lover though, he was genuinely unbelievable. His dick was definitely a bit smaller than yours, but the things he could do with it were truly divine.” Her eyes seemed to drift off to somewhere in the past.

“And god, his fingers, and tongue, and even his toes … I’m getting goosebumps just remembering,” Genevieve added with a shiver, despite the warmth in the room. Did she say … toes?

Clearly I did have some big shoes to fill. Would I stack up? Maybe I shouldn’t have asked.

“So what happened to him? How come he didn’t come back this summer?” I asked.

Genevieve explained, “Well, when the fall semester rolled around and his stint as the live-in was over, he moved into a new apartment with his buddies, so that meant he was fair game to date anyone he chose. And he chose Danni. It caused a lot of issues in the house.”

“Oh, right I heard that didn’t go well,” I replied.

“Yeah, she wasn’t the only one interested in Marcus. So that led to a lot of issues in the sorority. And then … Marcus cheated on her with another sister.”

“No fucking way!” I exclaimed in shock. “Does she still live here?”

“No, she left the sorority. It was a big, big thing this year. We considered not even having a live-in this summer because of all that.”

“Wow. That’s crazy,” I said, taken aback. The sauna went silent for a minute as I processed what I had just learned. I guess even if I wasn’t as much of a master in the sack as Marcus, I knew that I’d never cheat on anyone. That made me feel a little bit better.

Breaking me out of my reflections and trying to cheer up the mood, Hannah chimed in, “But we’re glad that you’re here! And I, personally, think you’re hotter than Marcus. I was bummed I missed out on getting to taste you last night.”

“Oh, really? Why didn’t you enter the derby then?”

“It’s a lot of pressure to be up there and try to show off your skills. Plus, I’m more of a small-group girlie,” she said with a smirk.

“My sentiments, exactly,” Genevieve agreed. My cock twitched and quickly started to stiffen again at the compliments.

“Why don’t you bring that big old thing on over here and we can show you our skills in a more private environment,” Hannah teased as they created a gap between them on the bench. I didn’t waste any time before I waddled over to them, my now-erect member uncomfortably bouncing from one thigh to the other with each step.

“It’s even bigger up close!” Hannah said as I plopped down in between them. They both leaned their faces down close to my crotch to take in the view.

Genevieve wrapped her hand around the base of my shaft, not quite getting it around my circumference. “No kidding! Where the hell did Stephanie pluck you from?! What a find!”

Hannah’s fingers traced along my head, which was purple, swollen, and absolutely begging for attention. She slid it down until her knuckles connected with Genevieve’s, and then she added her other hand as well. Their manicured nails bejeweling my member as my tip still peeked out from their grip.

That little bit of dick was too much for Hannah to resist, and she lowered her head to lick it. “A little salty. I kinda like it,” she said with a giggle as she removed her top hand and started to take me into her mouth. I groaned involuntarily, responding to the sensation of her tongue sliding around in the most arousing way.

Meanwhile, Genevieve had let go of my shaft and brought her face back up to mine. She planted her lips on mine, her tongue quickly darting into my mouth. She tasted wonderfully like mint. Her hand gripped around my wrist and guided it towards her lovely chest. I took her boob in my palm and appreciated its softness and its weight. I couldn’t help but kiss my way down her neck until my lips and then my tongue found her nipple. I sensed the salt from her sweat lingering on her skin as she purred in approval.

My fingers slithered their way down her taut abs, her legs parting in invitation. I felt the rough texture of her tidy red hair before making purchase on her wet slit. She groaned as I gently traced her along her puffy outer lips, slick with sweat and other juices. I teased her hole with a fingertip, lightly caressed her clit, and then cautiously entered her. She pulled my face deeper into her chest as I continued to work my tongue on her nipple in tandem with my finger in her pussy.

Hannah’s oral assault on my dick had not let up. I could feel the saliva from her sloppy work dripping down my length and around my balls. Then, suddenly, with a little *pop* I felt her release me.

I disappointingly pulled my mouth away from Genevieve’s delightful tit and looked down at Hannah to see what was going on.

“I have GOT TO ride this thing. Can I?” she pleaded wantonly, drool running down her chin from her fine work.

“By all means,” I replied, excited by the opportunity. Then, to Genevieve I added, “And I’d like to taste this pussy. Think you can hop up here and sit on my face?”

Her face widened into a smirk> “I think I should be able to figure it out.”

Hannah stood up and turned away from me, pushing her ass back as she split my legs. She reached behind her to grab my shaft as she lined me up with her waiting pussy. Her clit rubbed along my head and I could feel just how moist she was before she lowered her weight down onto me and I slid in.

“Ohhhhh,” I groaned as I felt the grip of her vagina slowly descending down my shaft.

“God, you’re big,” she gasped, her pussy gradually stretching to accommodate my size. With only a few inches in, she paused, waiting for her body to catch up to the adjustment.

After a moment, she was ready to continue, eventually taking me all the way in to the hilt.

“Fuckkkkk I’m so fullll,” she sighed, perched atop my dick. I grabbed at her beautiful cheeks and felt their perfect tone as she lifted herself back up until her lips gripped just the head.

While she plunged back down on me, Genevieve requested, “Tip your head back, I need that tongue on me.”

I stretched my neck so that the back of my head rested flat on the upper bench. She positioned two towels on either side of my ears for comfort and then got up on her knees with her feet dangling off the bench near my shoulders. I enjoyed the view as her hairy pussy lowered down onto my face, ready to use me as her saddle until she came.

Her lips met mine and she pressed down onto me. The tangy, salty flavor was divine. My tongue traced around her as she groaned in pleasure. I licked along her opening until I landed on her clit, causing her to groan even louder. We fell into a good rhythm as she gyrated on me more and more aggressively. I was helping to service her, but I was fully aware that she was in control.

This meant that I could return my attention to Hannah’s energetic bouncing on my dick without breaking Genevieve’s flow. I could sense Hannah’s fingers down in between our legs, alternating between playing with her clit and massaging my balls. With each progressive drop, she yelped and I could tell that she was working herself up close to orgasm.

Both women were using me as the mere vessel of their pleasure, an object for their satisfaction, and I was more than okay with it. The sounds of their joyous vocalizations echoed in the small, sweaty room as our bodies pieced together in most perfect slippery amalgamation.

I felt Hannah’s pace increase even further, her breath ragged as each drop became more and more forceful. “I’m gonna come,” she huffed desperately. Suddenly, she slammed down onto me with all her might and I felt her pussy clench around my member.

“FUUUUUUUUCKK!!” she screamed as her orgasm ripped through her. The walls of her vagina pulsed also my length, her heading falling back against my chest as her feet lifted off the floor. Her body spasmed on top of me as she yelped unintelligibly, my dick still buried deep in her hairless snatch.

Suddenly I felt Genevieve start to pick up speed as the volume of her vocalizations grew. I could see that she was gripping the back of the upper bench with white knuckles as she bucked against my face like I was her rodeo bull.

“Oh! Oh! Oh! OH! OHHHHHHH!” she wailed, her clit grinding against me in a flurry of motion as she climaxed. She reached down to grab my hair with both hands as she held me against her. Her legs began to shake around my head, her climax overwhelming her. Everything went quiet as her thighs became vibrating earmuffs and she rode the waves of pleasure for minute after minute.

Eventually, her grip on me loosened and she fell sideways onto the upper bench. “Fuck, that felt amazing,” she gasped with a silly grin on her face.

Finally recovered from her own orgasm, Hannah went to stand up and my dick fell out of her with a heavy thud as it hit the bench below. “I think we’ll be forgetting about Marcus quite soon,” she said with a beaming smile. “That was wonderful.”

“We still need to make him come though, and I want to feel his big log inside me,” Genevieve said, speaking to Hannah as if I wasn’t even there, which I was entirely fine with. “You ready to fuck me, Jack?” Genevieve asked as she looked deep into my eyes. She slid down to the lower bench and got to her knees on her makeshift cushions, presenting her ass to me like the prize that it was.

I stood and lined myself up behind her, allowing my actions to answer her question. I teased my head around her clit and she ordered, “Don’t make me wait. Put it in!”

Obliging, I pushed in with firm pressure. I could still feel her stretching around my girth, but she was not nearly as tight as Hannah had been, perhaps because she had already come. “Yesssss,” she growled as I felt her lips grip around the very base of my shaft. It felt so good, I already knew I wouldn’t last long.

I grabbed her hips and began sliding myself out until just the tip remained inside, then forcefully re-entered her. She pushed her ass back to meet me as my cock reached its depth. Our sweaty bodies glistened as we locked together like perfect, moist puzzle pieces.

“Fuckkkk,” I groaned. Our bodies worked in synchronized perfection as we harmoniously thrust in opposite directions again, and again, and again, and again. The sound of my hips meeting her ass echoed in the little room.

I looked up to see Hannah on the upper bench, quite close to Genevieve’s head, with her hand back between her legs, playing with her beautiful tanned pussy. It made me even more aroused and I slammed into Genevieve with further might, plowing into her with all the force I could muster. Each repetition causing her to moan, groan, or yip as I bottomed out.

I started to feel a tightness in my balls and I knew I was on my way to ecstasy. “I’m getting close. Where should I come?” I panted.

“Me too! Don’t you fucking stop! Come inside me! Fill me up!” she gasped in between her hungry groans of pleasure.

Sure enough, one stroke later I felt her pussy start to spasm around my cock as she squealed, “OH GODDDDDDD!”

I followed her lead into paradise as my own orgasm hit me two pumps later. I buried myself inside of her as deep as I could possibly go and began unloading, my cum blasting into her pulsing cunt with unfettered enthusiasm. With each spurt, a surge of pleasure raced through my body, my whole body twitching in response to the sensation.

Realizing I had been holding my breath since I had started orgasming, I finally exhaled again, releasing another shiver of splendor starting at my cock and rippling throughout my entire being.

It could have been seconds or hours before my dick finished unloading into Genevieve—I couldn’t tell. But when it did finally stop, I sighed heavily and pulled back out of her, my penis already sad to leave its newfound home behind. I watched my cum dribble out of her and flow down the insides of her thighs.

As I exited, Genevieve shook with a final wave of pleasure. “Holy fuck that’s good cock,” she groaned, turning and dropping into a heap on the bench.

“Isn’t it?!” Hannah agreed. I assumed that she must have climaxed along with us as she was also resting now in a post-orgasmic heap on the upper bench, her limbs limply dangling in complete relaxation.

I fell on a bench as well, my energy depleted by the exercises of the past hour. I realized that the timer on the heater must have run out long ago—although it was still warm in here, it wasn’t near the true sauna temperature it had been when we first entered. And thank god, because I probably wouldn’t have any liquid in my body left if it the heat had remained.

“Yeah, I don’t think the house will be thinking about Marcus for long,” Genevieve said several minutes later, finally starting to rise from her stupor.

“Who’s Marcus?” Hannah replied, making Genevieve laugh in response.

“Exactly. Any idea what time it is?” I asked.

“No, my phone’s still out with my stuff in the gym,” Hannah answered.

“Me too,” Genevieve added.

I went to grab a towel and wrap up so I could retrieve them, but both ladies interjected and told me it was unnecessary.

I shrugged in agreement and pushed through the secret door. Three wide grins met me and my naked form as I found out that the gym was not as empty as I had assumed.

“Sounds like you know what you’re doing in there. When’s our turn in the sauna?” one of them asked as all three pairs of eyes dropped to my crotch. I felt my dick twitch as it began to harden once again.

reddit.com
u/CirrusSpeaker — 2 months ago
▲ 32 r/Erotica

Crushing on the Coffee Shop Goth [m27/f29] [journaling] [strangers to lovers] [oral] [teasing] [soft dom] [parking lot]

2/17 6:58 AM. It’s been a long week. And it’s only Tuesday. I take a break from journaling and look up. A woman wearing a puffy black jacket, a black pencil skirt, and black high heels walks into the coffee shop, despite the snow falling down outside. She’s quite pretty.

——————

3/10 7:01 AM. I try to surreptitiously break from my ritual to pensively stare out the large windows. Finally, a spring day.

“Kerry-Ann!” the barista yells, handing the cup to her. No puffy jacket today. A short-sleeve blouse reveals a full arm sleeve of tattoos. I try not to stare, though I’m intrigued about their content. She takes her coffee and leaves, her ass jiggling slightly inside her pencil skirt. I look around hoping nobody has seen me looking.

——————

3/31 6:55 AM. “Can I ask what you’re writing?” I look up in shock. It’s her. My breath catches in my throat, both because I can’t believe I hadn’t noticed her come in and because I can’t believe she’s speaking to me.

“Umm, excuse me?” I reply, caught off guard

“I see you every Tuesday morning, and you’re the only one in here. What’re you writing?”

I stumble on my words. “Oh … umm. Nothing much. Just … journaling.”

“Hmmm. A man of reflection. I like that.”

She grabs her coffee from the counter and stalks off, her heels clicking on the hard tile before she reaches the glass door. Why is it so hard not to watch her go?

——————

4/21 6:52 AM. Spring has fully sprung. A sleeveless blouse reveals her muscular arms, as well as a few more tattoos on her other shoulder. Pearly white teeth emerge from behind scarlet-tinted lips as she walks towards the counter, although I know that they haven’t called her name yet. I return the smile and am surprised when she turns towards me at the last moment. She sits down.

“I guess I was a little rude last time,” she says bluntly. “I’m Kerry-Ann.”

I’m in such disbelief that my brain is still not firing on all cylinders. “I know,” I reply.

“You know?” she asked, taken aback by the reply. Heat rises in my face at the stupidity.

“Well … they call your name when your drink is done. You know?” I say, trying to avoid being quite so creepy.

“Oh. Yeah. I guess. Just surprised you’d notice.” Her dark brown eyes rove over me. Observing. Assessing. Judging. Then the smile reappears. “So does the mysterious writer have a name?” Have I passed her test?

“I’m Manny,” I say, holding out my hand awkwardly.

She grips it firmly as she lifts an eyebrow. “It’s nice to meet you.”

I get the sense that she’s a woman that could hold her own in any room. The look, the attitude, the lack of caution in her eyes. She knows what she wants and how to get it.

With that, she gets up front the seat. “Well, mysterious Manny. I’m sure I’ll see you next week.”

“You can count on it.”

Coffee in hand, she turns to leave. Today, I notice more tattoos on her lower thigh. Tracing down towards her knees. What I wouldn’t give to trace them with my tongue.

——————

4/28 6:48 AM. “What time do you get here anyway? Do you hate sleep or something?” Today, her top is sleeved, but undone buttons reveal the crevice between her lovely tits. Did she leave them unbuttoned for work or for me? She slings herself into the seat across from me like we’re old friends. I notice the choker around her neck and consider the devilish things that could be done with such an accessory.

“Usually about 6:15. I actually love sleep, but I also know if I don’t get some of these things out of my head I don’t do so well. It’s part of how I stay healthy.”

“I see.” She again looks me over with that same assessing gaze that made me feel like I was naked, like I couldn’t hide anything if I wanted to. “And how long do you stay?”

“Usually about an hour. Until 7:15.”

“So now I’m interrupting the very middle of your ‘me time.’ My bad,” she says, though her tone is unapologetic.

“It’s a welcome interruption.”

“Is that so?” A sly grin creeps across her face. “And where do you go at 7:15?”

“I work at the hospital. I’m a physical therapist.” She nods politely. “And you?”

“I’m a lawyer—a firm downtown.” That fit with what I had seen. I’m sure she could command a courtroom like a pastor on Easter Sunday.

“A powerful woman. I like that.”

Her eyes appraise me again. “I’ll bet you do,” she murmurs, and it’s unclear to me if I was meant to hear it. “Well, have a good day. See you next Tuesday?”

“I’ll be here,” I say with a smile, already excited to see her again. This time I don’t hide it as I enjoy watching her ass as she struts out, imagining my cock sliding between those plump cheeks.

5/5 6:29 AM. A book slams on the table in front of me and I startle in shock. A cackle hits my ears like a sweet melody, despite my state of surprise.

“Bet you didn’t think you’d see me this early!” Kerry-Ann teases as she drops into the chair across from me. Before I can answer, she continues, “I thought I’d join you. My therapist says I should spend a little more time with my ‘inner world’ or some shit.” I now realize the book that had landed on the table was an intricately decorated journal, not one you’d find on the shelves at any chain bookstore.

“Be my guest,” I reply, trying to hide my excitement about her arrival and interest. As she grabs her coffee from the counter.

She slides into her seat and cracks open her diary to the first page. I notice that it doesn’t have a single thing written in it yet. She clicks her pen a couple times, looking around at the nearly-empty coffee shop. I try to return to my own writing, but it’s no use really—my mind is elsewhere.

“So…now what?” she asks.

“What do you mean?”

“Like … what am I supposed to write about?”

“That’s the beauty of it. You can write whatever you want.”

“What if I don’t know what I want?”

“I bet that doesn’t happen often.”

“You’d be right about that,” she snapped with a raised eyebrow. “But I’m not sure what I want right now.”

“Hmmm. Well, you could start by just writing about your week. Or interesting conversations that you had. Or people that you met. Just write about anything on your mind, you’ll figure out your rhythm.”

“Hmmm … Okay ….” She clicks her pen again and actually gets to writing. I return to my own.

Twenty minutes passes and I look up to see that she has filled a couple pages. She’s peering at me like a mountain lion stalking its prey. Waiting to make her move.

“How’s it going?” I ask, meeting her gaze.

“I think I figured it out. I’m going to read some to you.” It wasn’t a question or request. Rather, a simple statement of fact.

“Oh. Ok,” I reply in surprise.

She clears her throat and begins:

I met a man at the coffee shop. He thinks I have not noticed the way that he looks at me, but I do. In the reflection of the windows, I see him watch my butt as I leave. He stares at my tattoos as if trying to decode them like a puzzle. I get attention from others, but his is electrifying in a certain way.

I keep glancing back at him. Seeing his fit frame and bright blue eyes. I wonder what is underneath his tidy attire. I imagine his cock. He seems like a man who has plenty to offer. I think about wrapping my hands around it in the back of my Bronco in the parking lot. Tasting it and draining him only once I say he’s allowed to release. He’ll go to work with my lipstick staining his shaft.

I feel myself pale in embarrassment as I look around, seeing if anyone heard her, but I seem to be her lone audience.

“So am I doing it right?” she asks seductively.

“If that’s what’s on your mind,” I reply, trying to regain my confidence. I feel my hardness straining against the material of my pants as I cross my legs.

She leans across the table so that her mouth is only inches from my ear. She whispers, “It is. Actually both this morning … and last night while I was touching myself.”

I open my mouth to speak, but find that I don’t have any words. She’s left me speechless.

“Anyway, gotta run. Same time next week?” she asks as if we were finishing a perfectly normal conversation.

“Umm … uh. Yeah, of course,” I say, still flustered.

I watch her leave and yearn for her imaginings to come true.

——————

5/12 6:24 AM. Today, I’m waiting for her. I arrive earlier than normal and am barely able to write as I look up at the door every few seconds, eager for her lovely visage to enter. Finally she comes.

She wears a long-sleeve blouse, a thick choker, and a cross necklace. Her lips crack into a smile at me as she enters, power and control flowing from her. She grabs her coffee from the counter without saying a word to me. I’m desperate for her attention though, and couldn’t hide it if I wanted to.

Finally, she approaches. “You ready? We have forty minutes,” she asks, one eyebrow raised in teasing anticipation.

“Ready for what?” I reply innocently.

“You’ll see,” she sings and immediately turns to leave. I scramble to grab my things as I follow several steps behind her.

Her Bronco is parked in the far corner of the lot. To no surprise, it is painted black with aggressively tinted windows. She holds open the rear passenger-side door for me as I finally catch up to her.

“Get in,” she orders. I can’t imagine defying her request. I hop in the back of her SUV and she follows me inside. The front passenger seat had been pushed all the way forward — she prepared for this. She grabs me by the back of my neck and plants her lips on mine. Her tongue is in my mouth. Her hands run through my hair as she presses her face to mine. This kiss had been weeks coming, and the passion of it fuels its intensity.

I excitedly reach for my belt buckle, anticipating the moment we could live out the story she had written the week previous. I had stroked myself every night thinking about her dark lipstick smudged along my shaft as I would go about my day. But I was wrong.

“I want you to taste me,” she requests, leaning back in the seat and sliding her pencil skirt up her muscular tattooed thighs.

“Gladly,” I reply, excited for the opportunity to please. My tongue is perhaps my best asset.

I quickly learn that she was so prepared that she had not even worn underwear today. Or maybe that is true for her everyday. It briefly crosses my mind that I barely know anything about this gorgeous woman before me.

She keeps her pussy well manicured with a tight patch of hair. Inner lips extend down in the most delicious looking way. I can’t wait any longer.

I lean forward and kiss down the insides of her inked thighs, feeling the solidity of their mass. Her soft skin welcome my lips and I finally get the chance to trace the lines of her tattoos guiding me towards her sweetness. Finally I reach home.

I place my lips around her clit, resting my tongue there without overstimulating her too quickly. She moans softly as I taste her. Her fingers thread through my hair and she grabs the back of my head, pulling me deeper into her delightful folds.

I guide my tongue down between her lips. Splitting them releases a dam of wetness that begins leaking from her bright pink hole. I am enrapt by her taste and musky scent as I suck gently on her labia.

She guides my mouth back up to her clit where I begin encircling her hooded pleasure center. She moans again, louder now as I slide a finger into her vagina. It goes in easily as I can feel her body respond to its entrance. I look up to see that one of her hands is under her shirt now, pinching and massaging her tits as her eyes close in pleasure.

“Fuckkk yes,” she groans as I add a second finger and stimulate the bumpy front wall of her pussy. I fall into a rhythm now as my fingers and tongue work in tandem, matching the tempo of her hips grinding into my mouth.

Her noises grow more intense, more aggressive. “Oh! Oh! Ohhhh!” she whines as I continue to work her, maintaining pressure and pace.

“Right there! Yes! Yes! YESSSSS!” she wails as she is sent over her edge. I feel her vagina contact around my fingers as her legs clamp shut around my head, her muscles tensing involuntarily. With each light wiggle of my finger tips, she is sent into another spasm as the waves of her orgasm continue to overwhelm her.

I pull my tongue away finally and remove my fingers from her hole, eliciting yet another shiver of sensation through her. I feel her wetness all over my face as even more liquid follows my fingers from her convulsing pussy.

As her orgasm gradually fades, her legs start to relax and I am released from their grip.

“Damn that felt good. You’ve got some skills. How did I taste?” she gasps as she pulls my face up to hers and kisses me, uncaring of her juices still basting my face.

“Quite delectable. I’d love a second helping,” I reply, hopeful.

“I’m sure you do. But first, it’s your turn.” A devilish grin spreads across her face. “Pants off. Now,” she instructs.

I lean back in the seat and shimmy them off. I have difficulty getting the material over my throbbing member, which is now hard as ever.

I finally get them down to my ankles. “Very nice,” she says with a smile as she eyes my dick.

She leans forward and massages my balls with one hand while gripping my shaft with the other. She slides her hand up to thumb my tip, spreading precum across it for lubrication. She spits on it and looks back up at me as she begins pumping me in earnest.

The excitement of the situation meant that I am already well on my way to coming, even before I dropped my pants.

“You like that?” she teases as my breath starts to shallow and I can feel my balls tightening. I can feel my orgasm impending.

“I’m close,” I groan, starting to feel that familiar sense of desperation.

Her stroking slows as an evil look grows in her eyes. “You wanna cum?”

“Fuck yes,” I gasp.

“Say please,” she orders.

“Please make me cum,” I beg. I’m so close now. I want to blow more than anything in the world.

“Louder,” she replies, still refusing to take me there.

“Please. Please. PLEASE make me cum!” I achingly implore.

“Good boy,” she says, both hands on my shaft picking up speed again. “Now cum for me,” she demands.

One stroke later I feel the surge coming up from my balls. “Oh fuck! I’m cominggggg.”

She points my dick up at my chest and I start to blow my load all over my own shirt. I’m so pent up that one shot even hits me in the chin. The sensation is overwhelming and I feel my body jerk unintentionally. With every spurt of semen, a new wave of pleasure ripples through me. Finally, I am out of juice.

I look down to see her hands, and my torso covered in my seed.

“That’s quite a load,” she says excitedly, lifting her hands to her mouth. She licks along her fingertips, tasting my cum. “And quite tasty, too.”

“God damn that felt good,” I groan. My breath is finally regulating.

She leans up to kiss me, although I notice she’s careful not to let her shirt touch my soaked one. Then, her tongue snakes down to my chin as she retrieves the globule of cum still sticking there.

“Mhmmm,” she teases. “I hope this is not the last time I get a taste.”

“I certainly hope not,” I reply eagerly.

“But for now, we have to go to work. Get out,” she orders bluntly.

“Oh … right.” Work had been the furthest thing from my mind. I pull up my pants as she smooths her clothes out and pulls the hem of her skirt back down.

“Same time next week?” I ask, hopeful.

“We’ll see,” she says as she kisses me one last time before pushing me out of her back seat.

Still in a daze, I wander back to my car. What would I do with my sticky shirt? I couldn’t possibly go to work covered in my own cum.

——————

5/19 7:10AM. No sign of Kerry-Ann today. Did I scare her away? Is she okay? I worry about what might have happened. Did I fuck this up?

——————

5/26 6:20 AM. I am just settling into my seat, coffee in hand and anxious about whether I will get to see her today, when I look up. Thank God. There she is. She’s wearing a sexy crop top and short skirt, looking as gorgeous as ever as she walks through the glass doors.

She barely steps into the coffee shop. “You’re not going to work today. Let’s go,” she orders before turning around and walking right back out.

I stand up so fast that my chair falls over as I chase her out of the shop.

reddit.com
u/CirrusSpeaker — 2 months ago

The Coffee Shop Connection [m27/f29] [journaling] [cunnilingus] [teasing] [soft dom]

Image 18

2/17 6:58 AM
It’s been a long week. And it’s only Tuesday. I take a break from journaling and look up. A woman wearing a puffy black jacket, a black pencil skirt, and black high heels walks into the coffee shop, despite the snow falling down outside. She’s quite pretty.

3/10 7:01 AM
I try to surreptitiously break from my ritual to pensively stare out the large windows. Finally, a spring day.

“Kerry-Ann!” the barista yells, handing the cup to her. No puffy jacket today. A short-sleeve blouse reveals a full arm sleeve of tattoos. I try not to stare, though I’m intrigued about their content. She takes her coffee and leaves, her ass jiggling slightly inside her pencil skirt. I look around hoping nobody has seen me looking.

3/31 6:55 AM
“Can I ask what you’re writing?” I look up in shock. It’s her. My breath catches in my throat, both because I can’t believe I hadn’t noticed her come in and because I can’t believe she’s speaking to me.

“Umm, excuse me?” I reply, caught off guard

“I see you every Tuesday morning, and you’re the only one in here. What’re you writing?”

I stumble on my words. “Oh … umm. Nothing much. Just … journaling.”

“Hmmm. A man of reflection. I like that.”

She grabs her coffee from the counter and stalks off, her heels clicking on the hard tile before she reaches the glass door. Why is it so hard not to watch her go?

4/21 6:52 AM
Spring has fully sprung. A sleeveless blouse reveals her muscular arms, as well as a few more tattoos on her other shoulder. Pearly white teeth emerge from behind scarlet-tinted lips as she walks towards the counter, although I know that they haven’t called her name yet. I return the smile and am surprised when she turns towards me at the last moment. She sits down.

“I guess I was a little rude last time,” she says bluntly. “I’m Kerry-Ann.”

I’m in such disbelief that my brain is still not firing on all cylinders. “I know,” I reply.

“You know?” she asked, taken aback by the reply. Heat rises in my face at the stupidity.

“Well … they call your name when your drink is done. You know?” I say, trying to avoid being quite so creepy.

“Oh. Yeah. I guess. Just surprised you’d notice.” Her dark brown eyes rove over me. Observing. Assessing. Judging. Then the smile reappears. “So does the mysterious writer have a name?” Have I passed her test?

“I’m Manny,” I say, holding out my hand awkwardly.

She grips it firmly as she lifts an eyebrow. “It’s nice to meet you.”

I get the sense that she’s a woman that could hold her own in any room. The look, the attitude, the lack of caution in her eyes. She knows what she wants and how to get it.

With that, she gets up front the seat. “Well, mysterious Manny. I’m sure I’ll see you next week.”

“You can count on it.”

Coffee in hand, she turns to leave. Today, I notice more tattoos on her lower thigh. Tracing down towards her knees. What I wouldn’t give to trace them with my tongue.

4/28 6:48 AM
“What time do you get here anyway? Do you hate sleep or something?” Today, her top is sleeved, but undone buttons reveal the crevice between her lovely tits. Did she leave them unbuttoned for work or for me? She slings herself into the seat across from me like we’re old friends. I notice the choker around her neck and consider the devilish things that could be done with such an accessory.

“Usually about 6:15. I actually love sleep, but I also know if I don’t get some of these things out of my head I don’t do so well. It’s part of how I stay healthy.”

“I see.” She again looks me over with that same assessing gaze that made me feel like I was naked, like I couldn’t hide anything if I wanted to. “And how long do you stay?”

“Usually about an hour. Until 7:15.”

“So now I’m interrupting the very middle of your ‘me time.’ My bad,” she says, though her tone is unapologetic.

“It’s a welcome interruption.”

“Is that so?” A sly grin creeps across her face. “And where do you go at 7:15?”

“I work at the hospital. I’m a physical therapist.” She nods politely. “And you?”

“I’m a lawyer—a firm downtown.” That fit with what I had seen. I’m sure she could command a courtroom like a pastor on Easter Sunday.

“A powerful woman. I like that.”

Her eyes appraise me again. “I’ll bet you do,” she murmurs, and it’s unclear to me if I was meant to hear it. “Well, have a good day. See you next Tuesday?”

“I’ll be here,” I say with a smile, already excited to see her again. This time I don’t hide it as I enjoy watching her ass as she struts out, imagining my cock sliding between those plump cheeks.

5/5 6:29 AM
A book slams on the table in front of me and I startle in shock. A cackle hits my ears like a sweet melody, despite my state of surprise.

“Bet you didn’t think you’d see me this early!” Kerry-Ann teases as she drops into the chair across from me. Before I can answer, she continues, “I thought I’d join you. My therapist says I should spend a little more time with my ‘inner world’ or some shit.” I now realize the book that had landed on the table was an intricately decorated journal, not one you’d find on the shelves at any chain bookstore.

“Be my guest,” I reply, trying to hide my excitement about her arrival and interest. As she grabs her coffee from the counter.

She slides into her seat and cracks open her diary to the first page. I notice that it doesn’t have a single thing written in it yet. She clicks her pen a couple times, looking around at the nearly-empty coffee shop. I try to return to my own writing, but it’s no use really—my mind is elsewhere.

“So…now what?” she asks.

“What do you mean?”

“Like … what am I supposed to write about?”

“That’s the beauty of it. You can write whatever you want.”

“What if I don’t know what I want?”

“I bet that doesn’t happen often.”

“You’d be right about that,” she snapped with a raised eyebrow. “But I’m not sure what I want right now.”

“Hmmm. Well, you could start by just writing about your week. Or interesting conversations that you had. Or people that you met. Just write about anything on your mind, you’ll figure out your rhythm.”

“Hmmm … Okay ….” She clicks her pen again and actually gets to writing. I return to my own.

Twenty minutes passes and I look up to see that she has filled a couple pages. She’s peering at me like a mountain lion stalking its prey. Waiting to make her move.

“How’s it going?” I ask, meeting her gaze.

“I think I figured it out. I’m going to read some to you.” It wasn’t a question or request. Rather, a simple statement of fact.

“Oh. Ok,” I reply in surprise.

She clears her throat and begins:

I met a man at the coffee shop. He thinks I have not noticed the way that he looks at me, but I do. In the reflection of the windows, I see him watch my butt as I leave. He stares at my tattoos as if trying to decode them like a puzzle. I get attention from others, but his is electrifying in a certain way.

I keep glancing back at him. Seeing his fit frame and bright blue eyes. I wonder what is underneath his tidy attire. I imagine his cock. He seems like a man who has plenty to offer. I think about wrapping my hands around it in the back of my Bronco in the parking lot. Tasting it and draining him only once I say he’s allowed to release. He’ll go to work with my lipstick staining his shaft.

I feel myself pale in embarrassment as I look around, seeing if anyone heard her, but I seem to be her lone audience.

“So am I doing it right?” she asks seductively.

“If that’s what’s on your mind,” I reply, trying to regain my confidence. I feel my hardness straining against the material of my pants as I cross my legs.

She leans across the table so that her mouth is only inches from my ear. She whispers, “It is. Actually both this morning … and last night while I was touching myself.”

I open my mouth to speak, but find that I don’t have any words. She’s left me speechless.

“Anyway, gotta run. Same time next week?” she asks as if we were finishing a perfectly normal conversation.

“Umm … uh. Yeah, of course,” I say, still flustered.

I watch her leave and yearn for her imaginings to come true.

5/12 6:24 AM
Today, I’m waiting for her. I arrive earlier than normal and am barely able to write as I look up at the door every few seconds, eager for her lovely visage to enter. Finally she comes.

She wears a long-sleeve blouse, a thick choker, and a cross necklace. Her lips crack into a smile at me as she enters, power and control flowing from her. She grabs her coffee from the counter without saying a word to me. I’m desperate for her attention though, and couldn’t hide it if I wanted to.

Finally, she approaches. “You ready? We have forty minutes,” she asks, one eyebrow raised in teasing anticipation.

“Ready for what?” I reply innocently.

“You’ll see,” she sings and immediately turns to leave. I scramble to grab my things as I follow several steps behind her.

Her Bronco is parked in the far corner of the lot. To no surprise, it is painted black with aggressively tinted windows. She holds open the rear passenger-side door for me as I finally catch up to her.

“Get in,” she orders. I can’t imagine defying her request. I hop in the back of her SUV and she follows me inside. The front passenger seat had been pushed all the way forward — she prepared for this. She grabs me by the back of my neck and plants her lips on mine. Her tongue is in my mouth. Her hands run through my hair as she presses her face to mine. This kiss had been weeks coming, and the passion of it fuels its intensity.

I excitedly reach for my belt buckle, anticipating the moment we could live out the story she had written the week previous. I had stroked myself every night thinking about her dark lipstick smudged along my shaft as I would go about my day. But I was wrong.

“I want you to taste me,” she requests, leaning back in the seat and sliding her pencil skirt up her muscular tattooed thighs.

“Gladly,” I reply, excited for the opportunity to please. My tongue is perhaps my best asset.

I quickly learn that she was so prepared that she had not even worn underwear today. Or maybe that is true for her everyday. It briefly crosses my mind that I barely know anything about this gorgeous woman before me.

She keeps her pussy well manicured with a tight patch of hair. Inner lips extend down in the most delicious looking way. I can’t wait any longer.

I lean forward and kiss down the insides of her inked thighs, feeling the solidity of their mass. Her soft skin welcome my lips and I finally get the chance to trace the lines of her tattoos guiding me towards her sweetness. Finally I reach home.

I place my lips around her clit, resting my tongue there without overstimulating her too quickly. She moans softly as I taste her. Her fingers thread through my hair and she grabs the back of my head, pulling me deeper into her delightful folds.

I guide my tongue down between her lips. Splitting them releases a dam of wetness that begins leaking from her bright pink hole. I am enrapt by her taste and musky scent as I suck gently on her labia.

She guides my mouth back up to her clit where I begin encircling her hooded pleasure center. She moans again, louder now as I slide a finger into her vagina. It goes in easily as I can feel her body respond to its entrance. I look up to see that one of her hands is under her shirt now, pinching and massaging her tits as her eyes close in pleasure.

“Fuckkk yes,” she groans as I add a second finger and stimulate the bumpy front wall of her pussy. I fall into a rhythm now as my fingers and tongue work in tandem, matching the tempo of her hips grinding into my mouth.

Her noises grow more intense, more aggressive. “Oh! Oh! Ohhhh!” she whines as I continue to work her, maintaining pressure and pace.

“Right there! Yes! Yes! YESSSSS!” she wails as she is sent over her edge. I feel her vagina contact around my fingers as her legs clamp shut around my head, her muscles tensing involuntarily. With each light wiggle of my finger tips, she is sent into another spasm as the waves of her orgasm continue to overwhelm her.

I pull my tongue away finally and remove my fingers from her hole, eliciting yet another shiver of sensation through her. I feel her wetness all over my face as even more liquid follows my fingers from her convulsing pussy.

As her orgasm gradually fades, her legs start to relax and I am released from their grip.

“Damn that felt good. You’ve got some skills. How did I taste?” she gasps as she pulls my face up to hers and kisses me, uncaring of her juices still basting my face.

“Quite delectable. I’d love a second helping,” I reply, hopeful.

“I’m sure you do. But first, it’s your turn.” A devilish grin spreads across her face. “Pants off. Now,” she instructs.

I lean back in the seat and shimmy them off. I have difficulty getting the material over my throbbing member, which is now hard as ever.

I finally get them down to my ankles. “Very nice,” she says with a smile as she eyes my dick.

She leans forward and massages my balls with one hand while gripping my shaft with the other. She slides her hand up to thumb my tip, spreading precum across it for lubrication. She spits on it and looks back up at me as she begins pumping me in earnest.

The excitement of the situation meant that I am already well on my way to coming, even before I dropped my pants.

“You like that?” she teases as my breath starts to shallow and I can feel my balls tightening. I can feel my orgasm impending.

“I’m close,” I groan, starting to feel that familiar sense of desperation.

Her stroking slows as an evil look grows in her eyes. “You wanna cum?”

“Fuck yes,” I gasp.

“Say please,” she orders.

“Please make me cum,” I beg. I’m so close now. I want to blow more than anything in the world.

“Louder,” she replies, still refusing to take me there.

“Please. Please. PLEASE make me cum!” I achingly implore.

“Good boy,” she says, both hands on my shaft picking up speed again. “Now cum for me,” she demands.

One stroke later I feel the surge coming up from my balls. “Oh fuck! I’m cominggggg.”

She points my dick up at my chest and I start to blow my load all over my own shirt. I’m so pent up that one shot even hits me in the chin. The sensation is overwhelming and I feel my body jerk unintentionally. With every spurt of semen, a new wave of pleasure ripples through me. Finally, I am out of juice.

I look down to see her hands, and my torso covered in my seed.

“That’s quite a load,” she says excitedly, lifting her hands to her mouth. She licks along her fingertips, tasting my cum. “And quite tasty, too.”

“God damn that felt good,” I groan. My breath is finally regulating.

She leans up to kiss me, although I notice she’s careful not to let her shirt touch my soaked one. Then, her tongue snakes down to my chin as she retrieves the globule of cum still sticking there.

“Mhmmm,” she teases. “I hope this is not the last time I get a taste.”

“I certainly hope not,” I reply eagerly.

“But for now, we have to go to work. Get out,” she orders bluntly.

“Oh … right.” Work had been the furthest thing from my mind. I pull up my pants as she smooths her clothes out and pulls the hem of her skirt back down.

“Same time next week?” I ask, hopeful.

“We’ll see,” she says as she kisses me one last time before pushing me out of her back seat.

Still in a daze, I wander back to my car. What would I do with my sticky shirt? I couldn’t possibly go to work covered in my own cum.

5/19 7:10AM
No sign of Kerry-Ann today. Did I scare her away? Is she okay? I worry about what might have happened. Did I fuck this up?

5/26 6:20 AM
I am just settling into my seat, coffee in hand and anxious about whether I will get to see her today, when I look up. Thank God. There she is. She’s wearing a sexy crop top and short skirt, looking as gorgeous as ever as she walks through the glass doors.

She barely steps into the coffee shop. “You’re not going to work today. Let’s go,” she orders before turning around and walking right back out.

I stand up so fast that my chair falls over as I chase her out of the shop.

u/CirrusSpeaker — 2 months ago
▲ 13 r/Erotica

Chapter 3: The Deep Lipstick Derby

Stephanie grabbed my hand excitedly, pulling me close to her. She didn’t seem to care that she hadn’t technically won the AΠΓ Deep Lipstick Derby, but just that she was going to be able to enjoy time with me. As deflated as I had felt a moment previous when Danni voiced her disgust towards me, Stephanie’s enthusiasm buoyed me.

“One second,” she whispered in my ear as she drifted back over to (most of) the other competitors who were standing in a circle off to the side of the stage.

Maria, our emcee for the evening, approached me. “Sorry about Danni. She’s been a real bitch lately. She dated the last Live-In briefly and I think it ended on pretty bad terms. Not been the same ever since.”

“That’s okay,” I replied. “Maybe she’ll come around eventually.”

“Anyway, what did you think of our derby? Feeling more welcomed to the house?” the tanned Latina asked with a devilish grin.

“Definitely! That was fucking amazing!”

“Well, I have to admit, I was bummed I wasn’t in the running for a night with you. But I’m sure we’ll have our chance,” she said with a wink.

Stephanie reappeared with Lexi and Nicole at her side. “Sooooo, we were thinking. Since none of us technically won, I asked the ladies if anyone else wanted to join us tonight. The others had to get ready for finals tomorrow, but Lexi and Nicole said they were interested. You think you can handle all three of us?”

“The question is do you think you three can handle me?” I shot back with a confidence that wasn’t quite authentic. I had never had three women at once before, let alone three as gorgeous as Stephanie, Lexi, and Nicole.

“Oho, cheeky!” Lexi said. “He’ll pay for that. Let’s go find out what he’s actually capable of ladies.” She grabbed my still-rigid lipstick-covered cock and set off for the stairs, the other two women following closely behind.

Lexi led us up the many flights of stairs until we all fell into my new king-size bed, needing a minute to catch our breath. “I can’t wait to get that tongue back on my pussy,” Lexi said once we had all taken a moment to rest. “You made me feel so fucking good down there.”

“Well I want another round of his dick in my mouth,” Nicole joined. “I was so nervous to go first in the derby that my attempt was absolutely pitiful. Jack, I promise I’m a better cock-sucker than what you saw,” she said earnestly, although I couldn’t imagine why she’d care that much about my opinion on the matter.

“I believe you, Nicole. Don’t sweat it,” I attempted, consolingly.

“Please let me prove it to you,” she begged with an entirely unnecessary desperation. It finally occurred to me that she might be getting turned on by this power dynamic.

I tested my hypothesis. “You want this dick, Nicole?”

“Yes, please, daddy,” she replied meekly. I had never been called “daddy” before, but I was into it.

I sat up on the edge of the bed and spread my legs. “Prove it to me,” I ordered. Nicole quickly fell to the floor and took me in her mouth. It was true that she did have more to offer than I had seen earlier. Her mouth felt quite good slathering up my dick, a new layer of forest green lipstick transferring to my shaft.

Lexi remained reclined on the bed, taking it all in while Stephanie sidled up next to me. “Kiss me,” she requested. I turned towards the brunette and my lips met hers. Her hands started to glide along my torso. I wouldn’t say that I was chiseled, but there were muscles there, and her fingertips traced along their outlines.

My hands explored Stephanie’s curves, reaching around her back and guiding my hands down her spine.

“Why don’t we take this off?” she asked, gesturing to her bra with a coy smile. I eagerly grabbed at the clasp on her back and popped the frilly pink bra open smoothly. The garment fell to the floor and I beheld Stephanie’s beautiful tits for the first time. They were not enormous, but big enough I knew that I could get lost in the crevasse between them. I took them in each of my palms, feeling the soft, supple texture of the skin. They were heavenly.

“Hey, what about me?” Nicole squeaked from down below us. Her work on my cock had been meditative as she kept me excited without sending me overboard. There was no hurry tonight.

“Yes, your tits look lovely too. Why don’t you take off your bra and wrap them around my cock,” I instructed. Nicole lit up at the order as she popped off the green bra quickly to reveal breasts that were equally as lovely as Stephanie’s, if not just a tad larger. She got to work wrapping them around my member and sliding them up and down, vibrant lipstick colors smearing along her tender flesh. Every time my tip emerged from between them, her tongue gave it a little lick.

“You want to join the—“ I started to ask Lexi as I turned towards her. But she was already fully naked and had propped herself up against the headboard of the large bed. Her legs were splayed out wide as her fingers played with her dark pussy. Moaning softly, she appeared to be lost in her own world. Stephanie, Nicole, and I all laughed in unison at the sight.

“I think I’m ready to ride this cock,” Stephanie said, standing up and peeling down her racy thong. “Ever since Kendra’s report, I’ve been aching to having you inside me.”

“Fuck, yes. But I think we should get rid of some of the lipstick first. We don’t want that inside of you,” I suggested. As Stephanie nodded, I ordered, “Nicole, go get a wash cloth from the bathroom and clean up my dick.”

“Yes, daddy!” She hopped up without hesitation and scuttled off towards the bathroom. I moved my mouth down towards Stephanie’s lovely boobs, taking an erect nipple into my mouth. I sucked gently to the sounds of Stephanie’s quiet humming as I felt a warm cloth wrap around my shaft and begin pumping up and down.

“All clean!” Nicole announced after a moment, joining us on the bed.

“Just lie back and let me show you a whole new world,” Stephanie said. I followed her command as I reclined, my feet still planted on the floor. She turned away for me and backed up, her bubbly ass hovering above my erect member.

“Don’t we need a condom?” I asked, Reason joining the party for the first time in a while.

“Nope. Remember all those questions we asked you about sexual partners and testing? Well we all have to go through the same thing and in order to live here, we agree to remain on birth control,” Nicole answered while Stephanie teased her wet slit along my tip. “It just makes it stress free.”

Without waiting a beat longer, Stephanie sunk her weight down onto me. My cock slid between her folds as she exclaimed, “OH Goddddddddd.”

Only able to take half of it on her first go, she lifted herself off before dropping back down. “Ohhhhhh,” she gasped, this time taking more of me inside of her. Her pussy gripped and massaged me inside of her; it felt amazing.

Finally, on the third attempt, aided by a little jump, she was able to grind herself all the way down to the base of my cock, groaning as each inch progressively entered her.

“Fuckkk, you feel good,” Stephanie groaned as she lifted herself back up before slamming her ass back down to my thighs, starting to work up a rhythm.

“This seat taken?” Stephanie’s vocalizations must have awoken Lexi from her pleasurable stupor. With all my attention on my cock, I had not even realized that she had crawled up next to me and was getting ready to mount my face.

“Reserved for you,” I answered with a little grin. Lexi quickly lifted her leg and straddled me, facing away from Stephanie and towards the headboard. Her wetness dripped down onto my chin as I licked along her slit and up to her clit.

She did not seem to be in a patient mood as she quickly began grinding her mound into my tongue, matching the rhythm of Stephanie’s energetic bounces on my crotch. The sensation of both women on me at the same time was almost too much to bear.

Lexi reached down to grab my hair as she rode, using it like a saddle horn for balance and leverage. She had clearly already done the vast majority of the leg work with her own fingers, because she was soon moaning and groaning on the precipice of her second climax of the night. Her bucking grew more and more wild as both my hips and my face felt the crescendoing power of pussies gyrating on me with metronomic regularity.

Four beats later, harmonious cries came from the women as they both forced themselves down on me with all their might. Their orgasms overwhelming them, their legs gripped around me. Crushing my hips, my ears, my skull.

If I hadn’t been so focused on Lexi’s pleasure, Stephanie would have made me come too, but I was actually glad I had more left in the tank. I had not forgotten about poor Nicole. Lexi slid off of me and crumpled into the pile of pillows in an exhausted heap as Stephanie dropped onto the bed next to me, my cock making a slurping sound as it released out of her.

I looked over to see Nicole staring at me in anticipation. “My turn, daddy?” she asked pleadingly. At some point she must have finished undressing herself, now only clothed in the smeared green lipstick on her mouth.

“That depends. What do you want me to do to you?”

“I want you to pound me with your big cock!” she requested excitedly, making my dick jump with excitement. The sub/dom thing was not something I had ever tried before, but I couldn’t deny that it was ramping up the excitement.

“Then be a good girl and get on your hands and knees. Let me see that lovely ass.”

She eagerly flipped over onto all fours as I got off the bed. Lexi’s eyes were closed and Stephanie seemed to remain in a half-dazed state lying on the bed next to us. I stroked my cock a couple times before squatting down behind Nicole. I tasted her pussy to give her a little tease and make sure she was appropriately warmed up.

She squealed softly in surprise at the sensation of my tongue as I enjoyed the sweet discharge for a moment before standing up and rubbing the tip of my dick along her slippery slips. “Put it in me, daddy,” she pleaded.

I did not need a second request as I slid my full length into her waiting pussy, not meeting any resistance. “Godddddd,” she moaned as I felt her pussy adjust to my size. It squeezed my dick in all the right ways and I could not help but hum right along with her.

I slid out of her, and remembering her request for a good pounding, I slammed myself back into her hole with all the force I could muster. “OHH!” She wailed in response to my force. I pulled out and repeated my effort again and again and again. Each thrust eliciting an excited “YES!” as my balls swung up to tap against her clit.

“Fuck me, daddy!” she cried desperately. I reached forward and grabbed a handful of her blonde hair, pulling her back to meet me with every thrust. The illusion of power was thrilling in ways that I had not expected, and I was quickly barreling towards orgasm.

Soon, I could feel her pussy starting to contract around my cock while her delighted squeals grew ever-louder. “Yes. Right. There! RIGHT! THERRRRRREEE!” she cried as her climax began to wash over her. Her head fell to the bed as I felt her vagina pulsing around my dick; looking down, I could see her asshole doing the same.

I slowed my pace, but kept at it until she fully fell forward, collapsing onto the bed entirely. My cock slid out of her wet hole, now entirely covered in her juices.

“I can’t believe you haven’t come again,” Stephanie said, taking in the still-spasming body of Nicole at her side.

“I’ve been quite close a couple of times, and I don’t think it’s going to take much to take me over the edge now.”

“Well how do you want it? It feels a little unfair to choose just one of our pussies to come in,” Lexi chimed in, her consciousness apparently kicking back in. “We should all get to share, don’t you think?”

I thought for a moment how this might work. Then the idea came to me.

“I’d like all three of you lying on the edge of the bed, heads over the side.”

“Ooooh. Yes. Use my mouth, daddy!” Nicole voiced enthusiastically, her orgasm now faded away as she hungrily eyed my cock again.

The three women eagerly lined up on the bed and I couldn’t help but take a moment to enjoy the view. All three of their gorgeous bodies splayed out before me as they excitedly stared at my dick. I had never gotten this far in my dreams.

I decided to start with Lexi on the end. “You ready?”

“Gimme that dick,” she said bluntly.

I obliged, sliding my member into her golden-clad lips until my balls hit her forehead. I didn’t want to push her too far so I stopped there, but she reached up to grab my hips and pull me deeper down her throat. She nearly took the whole thing this time as the grip on my hips indicated a desire for me to fuck her mouth. So I did.

I pumped in and out of her several times, grabbing at her lovely tits before me.

But I did not want to come yet and I knew if I continued, that’s where I would end up. So I slid myself back out of Lexi’s mouth as she made a disappointed sound, assumedly because she wasn’t the one to make me come.

I decided to tease Nicole for a bit longer, so I switched down to the other end. Stephanie grinned up at me, glad that she was next. “Use my mouth to your heart’s content,” she instructed seductively.

I pushed my head through her smudged pink lips slowly at first to see how much she could take. As in the competition, she had essentially my entire length in her mouth till she choked a little. Now knowing her limits, I pulled out of her mouth before thrusting back in. Her tits were equally as pleasant to grab onto as I humped her face. It didn’t feel quite as good as her pussy, but it was a close second.

Now I was really on the edge. I pulled out entirely, seeing Stephanie’s tears stream up her forehead. I knew where I wanted to finally come.

“You ready, Nicole?”

“Give me that cum, daddy!” she requested, opening her mouth wide.

I entered her waiting maw and immediately appreciated the feeling of her tongue slithering around on the top of my dick. The effect was instantaneous.

It only took a couple pumps before I recognized that familiar sensation of my balls tightening up against my body. “Fuck! I’m COMINGGGGG,” I groaned, probably far too loudly.

Stephanie and Lexi both leaned in as Nicole grabbed me by the hips and pulled me deeper into her throat. I started blasting cum into her mouth as I was overwhelmed by the waves of pleasure coming from my orgasm.

Spurt after spurt unloaded into her until she started choking on it, forcing me out of her mouth as it overflowed out her lips and up her face. In the movement, Lexi got hit with a couple of blasts, which she seemed more than pleased about.

Nicole tried to pull me back into her mouth, but she was just too full of cum.

Stephanie took over and steered me back to her lips as I blasted once onto her face and one final time into her mouth. She sucked on me for a moment longer, extracting any remaining seed until I couldn’t handle it anymore.

With a shiver, I pulled out of her mouth and admired my handiwork. Lexi, Nicole, and Stephanie were all covered in my cum (especially Nicole) and seemed all the happier for it as they lapped at the white liquid on their own faces while giggling and looking at each other.

My orgasm starting to subside, I realized just how tired I was. It had been a long day.

I fell into bed beside Stephanie, still in disbelief that this was my life now. What did I do to deserve this slice of paradise? What could the rest of this summer possible hold?

reddit.com
u/CirrusSpeaker — 2 months ago

I sat in my car nervously fiddling with my keys. Was I really going to do this? Did I sign up for this just because I was a horn dog? Or was I actually following the advice of my therapist like I told myself?

You see, I had been struggling with getting out of my shell. Meeting new friends since graduating college had been tough for a dude without many hobbies, and working remotely meant that I had few natural connections on a day-to-day basis. When I realized that I hadn’t talked to anyone outside of my family and the grocery store clerk in over a month, I determined that I needed professional help for social anxiety. My therapist, Claire, had helped me to feel more confident in my “personal narrative” (whatever that meant) and had encouraged me to work on my physical self-image by exercising more at home. That led me to YouTube yoga instructional videos, which actually did help a lot. My 6’1” frame had lost some fat while also gaining muscle; I had to admit that I didn’t look half bad these days.

But I still wasn’t getting out. Claire insisted that it was time for a big change and to do something radical. She gave me a list of three options for activities that I could do or she would drop me as a client (was that even legal?). I chose the erotic yoga class she presented, which somehow seemed better than performing at an open mic night or taking a six-week art class at the local college.

And now I was here. I thought about just putting the keys back in the ignition and driving home. But as much as I had worked on my self-esteem, I still was afraid to disappoint Claire. I had to do it.

I grabbed my water bottle and my yoga mat, put the keys in my pocket, and swallowed hard. “I. Am. Doing. This,” I said to myself, even if I was gritting my teeth.

As I approached the door and reached for the handle, my hand came down on someone else’s. I instantaneously turned pink as I looked over to see a cute red-headed woman simultaneously trying to enter the yoga studio. I hadn’t even noticed that I was about to run her over as she approached from the other side.

“Oh…umm…I’msosorry,” I said, panicked and frozen, my hand still resting on top of hers.

But she responded with a cheery smile. “No worries! Joining us for class tonight?” she asked warmly. Her gentleness was disarming and I felt myself release ever so slightly. She was about a foot shorter than me and what some might consider “pudgy,” but she exuded kindness and vivacious spirit.

I retracted my hand (finally) and replied, “Umm. Yes. I think so.” Not my smoothest introduction.

“Great! I’m Anna! Welcome!” She opened the door and strode on in confidently, holding it open for me to follow her. “You’ll check in here, and then we’ll disrobe in the next room. I’ll be happy to answer any questions that you might have.”

“Oh. Ok. Umm, thanks. I’m Adam by the way.”

I checked in and signed the waiver saying that I had been recently checked for STDs (maybe they were worried that someone might contaminate a mat?) and I noticed that there was an additional box for women attesting to being on birth control. Weird.

After saying hello to the receptionist (Anna was clearly a regular here) she led us down the hallway to yoga room 1A. “Everyone’s a little nervous their first time,” she said kindly, clearly sensing my distress. “Just remember that everyone has been where you are now. We have a very welcoming group—you’ll feel like a regular in no time!”

I turned the corner into the room with her and found a half-dozen people already naked. It suddenly felt like I was wearing a straight jacket.

“Remember, you’re welcome here,” Anna whispered to me as I realized that I had stopped in my tracks. “Take however long you need to get comfortable.”

“Thank you,” I replied, truly appreciative of her in this moment. I took a deep breath (like we had practiced in therapy), reminded myself that it was normal to feel anxious, and recalled that my anxiety would start to decrease as time went on (as we had also discussed in therapy).

I practiced grounding myself by really looking around and taking in the scene as I tied my hair up into a bun. Two naked guys were sitting on their mats and chatting. I hated to say it, but their physiques made me feel a lot better about myself as I was definitely in better shape than each of them. Two naked women were already stretching synchronously. Another naked woman was looking at her phone. A final naked one was awkwardly standing up against the wall clutching her arms together; she looked even more nervous than I was. (Did I mention everyone was naked?)

I tried not to spend too much time ogling the room, but I couldn’t help but notice that although there was a diversity of different body shapes and sizes, each was rather attractive in their own way.I took another deep breath, finally starting to feel calmer, and looked over at Anna. She already had her top off and was tugging at the waistband of her stretchy shorts.

“Nothing to it, but to do it,” I told myself, grabbing at the hem of my shirt and taking it off in one fell swoop. To my surprise, nobody even glanced over at me. No gawking or looks of disgust. My anxiety level dropped another notch.

Anna was now standing proudly nude as she seemed to be trying to welcome in the other apparent newbie that looked distressed. I admired Anna’s confidence while noticing that she had fat tits with puffy nipples that suited her well, and she was entirely clean-shaven down below.

I breathed again and reached for my shorts. “Just do it,” I told myself. I yanked my shorts down, proud that I had finally made the move, just as I heard a low whistle come from behind me.

“Well would you look at that ass!” a woman said to her friend as they turned into 1A. I felt my face get hot as embarrassment overwhelmed me.

“C’mon now, ladies. Let’s not ogle the first-timers!” Anna chided, trying to come to my rescue.

“It’s okay. I enjoy the attention,” I replied out of nowhere. Why the fuck would I say that?! I hate the attention!

“Well, good, ‘cause the front ain’t too bad either,” the friend said as she looked down at my crotch. Thus far, my anxiety had kept me flaccid, but even soft I knew that I was decently-sized. Her comment made my dick twitch just a little, but the fear of getting a hard-on amidst all these people overwhelmed me once again, quelling the possibility of an erection. “I’m Liv and this is Jess,” she added as she held out a hand, although both of them kept glancing down at my member.

“Nice to meet you. I’m Adam.”

“Well, we’re always glad to have new folks,” Jess said kindly.

“So happy you all made it to our special session tonight. No need to feel shy or rush,” called out one of the women that was stretching on her mat. She was set up in the front so I guessed that she was one of the teachers.

While still working through their movements, the woman stretching next to her added, “We are just gently starting to warm up, breathing, tuning into ourselves…”

This seemed to be the cue for the regulars to start to get into their positions. Everybody set up their mats in a great circle and got into their own personal starting routine. Some began their own independent stretches, others lay in corpse pose, and some sat in lotus position with their eyes closed.

“Hey, newbie. Why don’t you set up next to me.” It was the first woman who had spoken a moment ago. As she continued her stretches, I couldn’t help but take in her lovely form. She had dark hair, cut abs, a beautiful pearl necklace on, long flowing hair tucked into a loose ponytail, heavy tits that swung with every position change, and a nice full bush that was very clearly on display. She was fit and gorgeous.

“Oh. Right. Sure,” I said, though I was entirely unsure.

“I’m Cassie, one of the facilitators,” she said, never breaking her routine. “First time here?”

It was a bit disorienting trying to talk to someone in such constant motion. “Uhh. Yeah. I’m Adam.”

Finally, she stopped and kneeled on her mat. Softer this time, she said, “I’m sure you’re nervous. I was the first time, too! Nothing to be afraid of. Bodies are all natural. So whatever happens…” she glanced down at my crotch “just go with the flow.”

“Thanks for saying that. Yeah, I am actually really nervous.”

“Well, just stick by me and all will be fine,” she replied with a beaming smile.

“Thanks,” I replied. That did actually calm my nerves. I unrolled my mat and folded up into my own lotus pose and focused on my breath. I thought about how nice everyone had been so far and considered that maybe I had nothing to be nervous about. As I attended to my breath work, I started to be able to actually focus on the reason that I was there—yoga.

Several minutes later a soft chime rang and I opened my eyes. Everyone was seated cross-legged now and I looked over to find that the nervous girl had taken the spot in between Anna and me. She still looked on edge, but slightly calmer than earlier. I looked around to see that it was a relatively small group, just nine of us total.

My relative calm meant that I was more connected to my body now, and I really noticed how attractive everyone in the group was. I’d certainly never seen so many gorgeous tits in my life and my cock started to respond to my observations.

I tried to focus on Cassie as she began speaking, offering a word of welcome and introduction to her co-facilitator, Becca. She was the other woman that had been stretching with Cassie when we walked in.

“For those of you that are new here tonight, we hope that you can grow to feel comfortable in this sacred circle.” She seemed to be looking over at just me and the woman on my right, so I figured we must be the only new ones. “In this circle, we follow the invitations and calls of our bodies. If that means sitting out a pose, so be it. If that means offering some assistance to someone else, feel free. If that means attending to a carnal craving, of your own or of some else’s, follow it. Is that okay with all here?”

I nodded, though I had to admit that I wasn’t entirely sure what she meant. The woman on my right looked wide-eyed as she nodded hypnotically. Perhaps she understood better than I.

Cassie went on, “Now we will go around and share our name and our intention for our practice this evening. Would you mind starting, Becca?”

“Happily!” Becca replied. She seemed to be the cheery positive type. She was a fair bit younger than Cassie, probably college-aged, and had a girlish body with small tits, straight brown hair, and shaved pubes. “I’m Becca! My intention for this evening is ‘tranquility.’” Everyone nodded and smiled as they turned their attention to her right.

“I’m Jess,” she started tentatively, apparently unsure of her intention at first. Jess was around my age and quite fit with dark, tan Latina features. Her boobs were moderately sized and she sported a tightly trimmed patch of pubic hair. “My intention for tonight is ‘release,’” she said finally, choosing carefully.

On her right sat Liv. Liv was pasty white but with giant tits. She wasn’t quite as scupted as Cassie or Jess, but her pronounced chest would have overshadowed any muscles anyway. Liv was directly across the circle from me, which gave me a great view of her crotch, where I saw a manicured landing strip of hair and lips that seemed to already be dripping. She stared at me as she said, “I’m Liv, and my intention is ‘pleasure.’” She smiled at me as she finished and I felt my cock twitch again; she was turning me on and I knew it.

Next to her was one of the men: “Hi, I’m Bobby, my intention for tonight is ‘effort.’” Bobby was rather overweight with a generally very hairy body. His flaccid penis appeared quite small, but that could have been due to the massive bush it was hiding behind. It was too bad, because he had a nice looking face.

“I’m Jeff. I’m focused on ‘calm’ tonight.” Jeff was Bobby’s opposite in many ways. He was tall and lanky with no apparent fat, muscle or hair. He was clean shaven and had a larger member than Bobby, though my ego appreciated that it wasn’t quite as big as mine.

To his right, Anna confidently announced, “My intention tonight is ‘connection.’” She was silent for a minute as the rest of us waited. “Oh yeah, and my name is Anna.” All of us giggled a little with her.

Then, it was the other new person’s turn. She looked for a moment like she might keel over from fear before she spoke. “Hi. I’m new. I’m Bridget.” she squeaked out. Bridget was thin, but with rather large breasts and a mousy overall appearance accented by light brown hair. “My intention for tonight is ‘openness.’” I was surprised to hear her intention so similar to my own. Several members of the group said, “Welcome!” or “Glad you’re here!” after she shared, which seemed to help her a bit.

Now it was my turn. “I’m Adam. Also new. My intention is ‘willingness.’” It seemed apt considering how much willpower it took me to be here and get out of my comfort zone. I wasn’t sure yet if this whole thing was a good choice, but at least it was different.

“My intention is ‘encouragement,’” Cassie concluded. “Now, let’s stand up and begin our movement. Remember, your body is wise! Listen to it. Let it do what it wants and needs!”

Cassie guided us through several ordinary beginning poses, stretches and movements that were very similar to the videos I had been using on my own. Except, being so close to so much nakedness wasn’t really ordinary at all. Several times I ended up in positions staring at Cassie’s hairy mound, Bridget’s cute ass, or Liv’s giant knockers as she winked at me in downward dog. At first, I tried to keep myself from getting hard, but there was just to much to be aroused by. When I noticed that Bobby and Jeff were both sporting erections (I silently cheered for Bobby when I saw that he was a grower), I gave up the fight and just let nature take its course so that I could actually focus on the yoga rather than my fear.

As I expected, my quickly growing erection earned me quite a few not-so-subtle glances down towards my groin from basically everyone else in the room, but I pushed away the thought of self-consciousness, instead focusing on my breath and my enjoyment of the movement. Working around my full mast was an additional challenge, but I was able to be creative.

I wasn’t the only one quickly working up a sweat as Cassie and Becca pushed us through our movements. The glistening glow starting to emanate from everyone only increased my arousal.

We were all nice and loose after the first twenty minutes, and I admittedly was starting to feel much more confident. Even though it was my first in-person yoga class, I actually felt like I knew what I was doing, was able to handle the flow as well as anybody else, and was (genuinely this time) enjoying the attention of the other members of the class. Maybe Claire had been right.

“Now, we will transition into the second half of our class — partner work,” Becca announced.

Oh shit. I had certainly not been anticipating actually having to interact with any of these people as part of our practice today. That familiar tightness in my chest immediately returned and I had to focus on my breathing in order to keep calm.

“Bobby, Jeff, Adam, and Anna, please form an inner circle and face someone from the outer circle, spreading out as needed.” Becca removed herself from the circle, standing off to the side, as I turned to my left and faced Cassie. My heart beat quickly in my chest as I anxiously awaited our next steps. I had no idea what to expect.

“As is our tradition, we start with consent. Do each of you consent to what happens here in this sacred circle, and do you agree that if at any point you do not consent, you will vocally decline to move forward with our activities?” The question did not help my nerves. What the fuck did I sign up for?

Each person verbalized their agreement in response to Becca’s request, but this was starting to feel a little cult-ish. Looking to my left, I saw that Bridget seemed as nervous as I felt. I reminded myself of the warmth, kindness, and respect I had been afforded so far; they gave me no reason to suspect there would be a change. I told myself it was just my anxiety hijacking my system and took another deep breath, noticing that my stress had softened my penis during this transition.

“Let us begin, then,” Becca said cheerfully. “Take each other’s hands and focus on your partner’s eyes. Notice the feeling of energy transferring between you two while you bathe in the iris’s of one another.” Oh boy. This is going to be so awkward.

I took Cassie’s hands in mine; they were soft and sticky with sweat. She squeezed my palm as I peered into her deep brown eyes, noticing little flecks of gold and green. They were beautiful and textured, but I wouldn’t have noticed if I hadn’t been encouraged to take the time to truly see. To my surprise, I did actually feel our energies and the connection between us. There was no awkwardness.

“Outer circle, move you hands to your partner’s hips and inner circle, move your hands to your partner’s chest. Take in the fullness of their breasts however you see fit.”

My eyes went wide as I heard Becca’s instructions. Cassie gently released my hands and placed her’s on my hips. I was momentarily frozen until she smiled softly and nodded her head encouragingly.

My hands trembled as I lifted them to her boobs. I cupped her tits in my palms as I maintained eye contact, realizing I hadn’t touched another woman since I broke up with my college girlfriend during my senior year several years ago. These were quite a bit larger and much heavier in my hands.

My anxiety started to subside as arousal began to take over. I felt my cock twitch as it started to fill with blood while I explored her beautiful breasts. She had large, dark areolae that I investigated with the pads of my thumbs. I watched as her nipples grew hard right before my eyes.

“Mhmmmm. Yes,” I heard a voice say to my right. I looked over to see Bobby’s mouth attached to Jess’s tit, as her eyes we closed in pleasure. I guess Becca had said to explore in whatever way we desired. I brought my eyes back to Cassie who had her eyebrows raised, as if daring my to follow Bobby’s lead.

My second head had taken over and lust drove me now, my anxiety forgotten. I lowered my lips to Cassie’s boob and took her nipple in my mouth. I teased it with my tongue as I felt her breaths deepen in excitement. I tasted the residue of her salty sweat and felt her softly purr in response to my touch.

“Excellent work, everyone!” Becca cheered, causing me to come up for air. I glanced over to my left to see Anna making a final tongue spiral around Bridget’s areola before bringing herself back up to standing. “Now, sit down facing each other in lotus position.”

Cassie and I looked deeply into each other’s eyes as our knees sat mere inches from one another. Through her pubic hair I could the shine of wet pussy lips, and I knew that my throbbing cock was no less obvious.

“Grasp each other’s wrists and assist one another in a forward fold. This helps to deepen the stretch in the back. Inside circle first,” Becca instructed.

We interlocked our arms and Cassie nodded her head. She pulled me down towards her crotch as I folded over at the hips and she leaned back towards her mat. I reached what I thought was my full range of motion, my chin just beyond the cross of her calves when I felt her pull me even further. My back started screaming when I realized she had brought my nose to within an inch of her bush, dripping with sweat and arousal. I could smell her — sweet and tangy — and I wanted nothing more than to try a taste, but I couldn’t stretch far enough, even with her help. I looked over to see Anna’s face buried in Bridget’s crotch, who was humming softly in approval. I had never so dearly wished that I was more flexible.

“And switch,” Becca announced.

I slowly lifted myself back up, already excited for the possibility of returning. Before I could dwell on it, though, Cassie’s face was headed for my own groin. She was quite a bit more flexible than I, which I learned when her lips wrapped around my cock and began sliding down the shaft. A surprise to be sure, but a welcome one.

I was humming softly when she had taken half my length into her mouth and reached the full depth of her own ability to stretch herself. But luckily for her, I had hold of her wrists and I was able to lean back and pull her even deeper into her fold, stretching her even further. It just so happened that this also guided her lips closer and closer to my base.

By the time we had reached the true edge of her range of motion, my cock was deep inside her and I felt the tip of her tongue tickling the top of my balls. It felt wonderful and the arousal of the situation made me wonder how long I would last in this position.

In fact, I heard groans coming from behind my back, and I assumed Liv was giving Jeff the same treatment I was receiving from Cassie. The groans mounted until they filled the room. “Oh fuck! I’m coming!” he gasped, but it sounded like Liv did not let up as he must have deposited his seed down her throat. I twitched inside of Cassie’s mouth as I listened to Liv gagging behind me.

“Excellent! Our first orgasm of the night. Well done, Liv! Now slowly release from your stretch and we will stand back up,” Becca instructed. Cassie reluctantly gave me a couple of final sucks before unfolding me and letting my dick fall out of her mouth with a heavy thud.

“We will help to stretch our backs in the reverse direction now: Bring your hips together and interlock your wrists again. Simultaneously lean back.”

I didn’t quite understand what she meant, but Cassie’s experience guided me. At first, I thought I stood close enough to her, my penis about six inches from her bush. But as I reached for her wrists again, she grabbed my hips and forcibly pulled me against her. I was shocked as my member was quickly up against her clit, parting her legs as our hips came into contact.

I felt her moisture dripping down on my shaft, lubricating me while our micro-movements had me sliding up down her slit ever so slightly. Our arms interlocked as we both began to arch our backs away from each other, but pressing our genitals even closer together. She moaned almost imperceptibly as her clit rubbed along my length through her pubic hair.

It felt good. Both the stretch and the sensual contact. If we kept going like this, I wondered if I might be the second one to lose my load.

Luckily, after a minute or two, Becca went on: “Now detach. Outer circle, turn around and forward fold. Inner circle, sit on the ground behind your partner and you will pull on their arms to help them with their hamstring stretch.”

Again, I wasn’t quite able to picture it, but Cassie pointed me to the floor where I sat with my legs out wide. She turned around and stood in between them, bending forward. I watched as her pussy and asshole became fully exposed to me, only a few inches in front of my eyes.

Her large boobs dangled down towards her knees as she peeked at me through her legs and reached for me. Finally understanding, I gripped her arms and tugged softly. “Feel free to taste,” she whispered so that just I could hear.

I felt a grin cross my face as I simultaneously pulled her towards me while leaning my face forward towards her lovely slit, inhaling the aroma I had found so lovely a few minutes ago. It was my turn now to return her favor as I guided my tongue towards her slit and tasted her juices for the first time.

The flavor was even more exhilarating than the scent. I lapped at the mixture of sweat and vaginal secretions, captured even more intensely by her full pubic hair. As I found her clit and began to put my energy there, she moaned softly, pushing herself towards my face while still folded in half.

Soon, her moans were not the only ones filling the yoga room. I glanced to my left to see Anna nose-deep in Bridget’s pussy as well, the latter’s knees trembling from the sensation. Then, I heard Jess’s moans joined Bridget’s. These were louder and more intense as it sounded like Jess’s orgasm was coming hard and fast. I suddenly heard her fall to her knees as sounds of ecstasy took over, courtesy of Bobby. Maybe I had underestimated him at the start.

Within the next minute, Liv and Bridget both joined Jess as they fell under the spell of their own climaxes. Becca seemed to be waiting for Cassie to join the club before moving us onward, but I could see out of the corner of my eye that all others were watching us, waiting for me to finish the job.

I licked at her clit with all that I had, finding the rhythm that seemed to produce the most approving moans and sticking with it. Cassie’s knees began shaking as her climax neared, her breath getting faster and legs threatening to give out.

Finally, she came. Her legs snapped together even as she remained folded in half at the hips. Her weight pressed down on my face as her knees gave way, sending us both tumbling backwards until my head hit the soft yoga mat and she landed on my chest, still heaving from the shockwaves of her orgasm. She rolled off of me and lay next to me on the mat as she continued to spasm every so often.

“Well done, center circle!” Becca squealed excitedly as Cassie and I sat back up to look at her. “Four of four! But now it’s your turn - please lie on your backs. Outer circle, you will sit on top and help them to stretch their calves.”

I thought the calves were a bit of an odd choice, and couldn’t really see how this was going to satisfy my aching member, but I was happy to be along for the ride. I rested back down as instructed, my head only a few inches away from those of Anna, Bobby, and Jeff in the center of the circle. Facing my feet, Cassie swung her leg over me and rested her lovely ass on my lower abdomen, giving her ideal access to the lower half of my legs. This pulled her forward and perfectly lined up my cock with her dripping hole. Now I understood.

Getting into position, she reached down to grip the base of my shaft before lifting up and teasing my head along her hairy pussy lips. Slowly, she began lowering her weight, eliciting a relieved groan from both of us as she took in my moderate length. She slid all the way to the hilt without much effort, her moist vagina more than ready to accept me in.

“Mmmmhmmm, yesssss,” I heard from over my shoulder. I peeked over to see Liv and Jess had done the same as Cassie and appeared to be enjoying themselves equally. Meanwhile, Bridget had given up all pretenses of trying to stretch out Anna and instead had Anna’s legs up over her shoulders while she ate her out.

Cassie gripped my toes, pulling them up in a way that did actually stretch my calves, but also provided the perfect handles for her to begin gliding up and down on my cock. Holy fuck did she feel good. Her athletic ability was clearly on display as she deftly squatted passionately on my dick, bringing me closer and closer to my climax.

It did not take long before I heard Bobby start to writhe underneath Jess as he gasped, “Fuck! I’m gonna come!” Jess quickly slid off of him and spun around, pointing his dick at her forehead while pumping his entire length with her hand.

“Come on my face, baby!” she ordered.

With one last, “Ughhhhgadhhh,” Bobby started blasting her with his cum, his smallish tool providing plenty of material to adequately paint her beautiful tan face.

It was only minutes later when Jeff was groaning again and Liv popped him back in her mouth to swallow her second load of the evening. And simultaneously, Bridget furiously worked Anna’s pussy with her tongue and fingers, taking her over the edge. Both of their moans echoed off the mirrors and hardwood floors until it was again just Cassie and I left.

She had been gradually increasing her speed until she moved so fast she looked like a blur, her bubbly butt rapidly bouncing as I glimpsed my cock in between her thighs with each repetition. I felt the orgasm start deep in my balls until I couldn’t hold it in any longer.

“Fuck! I’m close!” I howled.

“Good! Come in me!” she replied as she continued pistoning herself up and down on my throbbing cock. “Fill me up!”

That was enough to send me over the edge. I immediately began unloading my seed inside of her as she slammed her generous ass down on me one final time. I felt my cock spasm as it launched cum deep into her hairy, wet pussy.

To my surprise, she cried out as well in her own orgasm. “Fuuuuuuuckk,” she groaned as she folded forward towards my knees and I felt her vagina contract around my spurting rod. I had never had a woman orgasm on my cock before and I was amazed at how much it seemed to amplify my own pleasure.

Slowly, our orgasms began to wane as she rolled off of me onto the yoga mat below. Becca proudly said, “Amazing! A rare double orgasm! Let’s give them a round of applause!”

I was brought back to reality as I looked around to see the rest of the class giddy with excitement, clapping for us as if we were some kind of circus performs. The old me would have crawled under a rock at this degree of vulnerable attention, but I was far too euphoric to give a shit now. Maybe my therapist had been right — perhaps this had cured me of my social anxiety.

Finally peeling my head off the mat, I looked over at Cassie who was leaking profusely from her crotch. “That’s what the waiver is for,” Anna whispered to me, seeing where my attention was focused.

“I think that’s all we’ve got for class tonight,” Becca announced satisfyingly. “We hope that Bridget and Adam both felt very welcome and we pray that you’ll be back next week! Namaste!”

I didn’t need to be asked twice. This was by far the best exercise class I had ever been to, and I would certainly be returning. I joined the others in cleaning up and putting clothes back on, the conversation flowing freely in complete contrast to the anxiety I felt early in the evening.

As I said goodbye (and thank you) to Cassie, she replied cheerfully, “Hopefully next time we have even numbers so everyone can participate! One of our regulars, Claire, unfortunately couldn’t make it tonight. I imagine she’ll be here next time, though!”

reddit.com
u/CirrusSpeaker — 2 months ago

Inspired by Image 5 way back in the August 2025 contest. I just can’t get it out of my head.

Chapter 3: The Deep Lipstick Derby
——————
Stephanie grabbed my hand excitedly, pulling me close to her. She didn’t seem to care that she hadn’t technically won the AΠΓ Deep Lipstick Derby, but just that she was going to be able to enjoy time with me. As deflated as I had felt a moment previous when Danni voiced her disgust towards me, Stephanie’s enthusiasm buoyed me.

“One second,” she whispered in my ear as she drifted back over to (most of) the other competitors who were standing in a circle off to the side of the stage.

Maria, our emcee for the evening, approached me. “Sorry about Danni. She’s been a real bitch lately. She dated the last Live-In briefly and I think it ended on pretty bad terms. Not been the same ever since.”

“That’s okay,” I replied. “Maybe she’ll come around eventually.”

“Anyway, what did you think of our derby? Feeling more welcomed to the house?” the tanned Latina asked with a devilish grin.

“Definitely! That was fucking amazing!”

“Well, I have to admit, I was bummed I wasn’t in the running for a night with you. But I’m sure we’ll have our chance,” she said with a wink.

Stephanie reappeared with Lexi and Nicole at her side. “Sooooo, we were thinking. Since none of us technically won, I asked the ladies if anyone else wanted to join us tonight. The others had to get ready for finals tomorrow, but Lexi and Nicole said they were interested. You think you can handle all three of us?”

“The question is do you think you three can handle me?” I shot back with a confidence that wasn’t quite authentic. I had never had three women at once before, let alone three as gorgeous as Stephanie, Lexi, and Nicole.

“Oho, cheeky!” Lexi said. “He’ll pay for that. Let’s go find out what he’s actually capable of ladies.” She grabbed my still-rigid lipstick-covered cock and set off for the stairs, the other two women following closely behind.

Lexi led us up the many flights of stairs until we all fell into my new king-size bed, needing a minute to catch our breath. “I can’t wait to get that tongue back on my pussy,” Lexi said once we had all taken a moment to rest. “You made me feel so fucking good down there.”

“Well I want another round of his dick in my mouth,” Nicole joined. “I was so nervous to go first in the derby that my attempt was absolutely pitiful. Jack, I promise I’m a better cock-sucker than what you saw,” she said earnestly, although I couldn’t imagine why she’d care that much about my opinion on the matter.

“I believe you, Nicole. Don’t sweat it,” I attempted, consolingly.

“Please let me prove it to you,” she begged with an entirely unnecessary desperation. It finally occurred to me that she might be getting turned on by this power dynamic.

I tested my hypothesis. “You want this dick, Nicole?”

“Yes, please, daddy,” she replied meekly. I had never been called “daddy” before, but I was into it.

I sat up on the edge of the bed and spread my legs. “Prove it to me,” I ordered. Nicole quickly fell to the floor and took me in her mouth. It was true that she did have more to offer than I had seen earlier. Her mouth felt quite good slathering up my dick, a new layer of forest green lipstick transferring to my shaft.

Lexi remained reclined on the bed, taking it all in while Stephanie sidled up next to me. “Kiss me,” she requested. I turned towards the brunette and my lips met hers. Her hands started to glide along my torso. I wouldn’t say that I was chiseled, but there were muscles there, and her fingertips traced along their outlines.

My hands explored Stephanie’s curves, reaching around her back and guiding my hands down her spine.

“Why don’t we take this off?” she asked, gesturing to her bra with a coy smile. I eagerly grabbed at the clasp on her back and popped the frilly pink bra open smoothly. The garment fell to the floor and I beheld Stephanie’s beautiful tits for the first time. They were not enormous, but big enough I knew that I could get lost in the crevasse between them. I took them in each of my palms, feeling the soft, supple texture of the skin. They were heavenly.

“Hey, what about me?” Nicole squeaked from down below us. Her work on my cock had been meditative as she kept me excited without sending me overboard. There was no hurry tonight.

“Yes, your tits look lovely too. Why don’t you take off your bra and wrap them around my cock,” I instructed. Nicole lit up at the order as she popped off the green bra quickly to reveal breasts that were equally as lovely as Stephanie’s, if not just a tad larger. She got to work wrapping them around my member and sliding them up and down, vibrant lipstick colors smearing along her tender flesh. Every time my tip emerged from between them, her tongue gave it a little lick.

“You want to join the—“ I started to ask Lexi as I turned towards her. But she was already fully naked and had propped herself up against the headboard of the large bed. Her legs were splayed out wide as her fingers played with her dark pussy. Moaning softly, she appeared to be lost in her own world. Stephanie, Nicole, and I all laughed in unison at the sight.

“I think I’m ready to ride this cock,” Stephanie said, standing up and peeling down her racy thong. “Ever since Kendra’s report, I’ve been aching to having you inside me.”

“Fuck, yes. But I think we should get rid of some of the lipstick first. We don’t want that inside of you,” I suggested. As Stephanie nodded, I ordered, “Nicole, go get a wash cloth from the bathroom and clean up my dick.”

“Yes, daddy!” She hopped up without hesitation and scuttled off towards the bathroom. I moved my mouth down towards Stephanie’s lovely boobs, taking an erect nipple into my mouth. I sucked gently to the sounds of Stephanie’s quiet humming as I felt a warm cloth wrap around my shaft and begin pumping up and down.

“All clean!” Nicole announced after a moment, joining us on the bed.

“Just lie back and let me show you a whole new world,” Stephanie said. I followed her command as I reclined, my feet still planted on the floor. She turned away for me and backed up, her bubbly ass hovering above my erect member.

“Don’t we need a condom?” I asked, Reason joining the party for the first time in a while.

“Nope. Remember all those questions we asked you about sexual partners and testing? Well we all have to go through the same thing and in order to live here, we agree to remain on birth control,” Nicole answered while Stephanie teased her wet slit along my tip. “It just makes it stress free.”

Without waiting a beat longer, Stephanie sunk her weight down onto me. My cock slid between her folds as she exclaimed, “OH Goddddddddd.”

Only able to take half of it on her first go, she lifted herself off before dropping back down. “Ohhhhhh,” she gasped, this time taking more of me inside of her. Her pussy gripped and massaged me inside of her; it felt amazing.

Finally, on the third attempt, aided by a little jump, she was able to grind herself all the way down to the base of my cock, groaning as each inch progressively entered her.

“Fuckkk, you feel good,” Stephanie groaned as she lifted herself back up before slamming her ass back down to my thighs, starting to work up a rhythm.

“This seat taken?” Stephanie’s vocalizations must have awoken Lexi from her pleasurable stupor. With all my attention on my cock, I had not even realized that she had crawled up next to me and was getting ready to mount my face.

“Reserved for you,” I answered with a little grin. Lexi quickly lifted her leg and straddled me, facing away from Stephanie and towards the headboard. Her wetness dripped down onto my chin as I licked along her slit and up to her clit.

She did not seem to be in a patient mood as she quickly began grinding her mound into my tongue, matching the rhythm of Stephanie’s energetic bounces on my crotch. The sensation of both women on me at the same time was almost too much to bear.

Lexi reached down to grab my hair as she rode, using it like a saddle horn for balance and leverage. She had clearly already done the vast majority of the leg work with her own fingers, because she was soon moaning and groaning on the precipice of her second climax of the night. Her bucking grew more and more wild as both my hips and my face felt the crescendoing power of pussies gyrating on me with metronomic regularity.

Four beats later, harmonious cries came from the women as they both forced themselves down on me with all their might. Their orgasms overwhelming them, their legs gripped around me. Crushing my hips, my ears, my skull.

If I hadn’t been so focused on Lexi’s pleasure, Stephanie would have made me come too, but I was actually glad I had more left in the tank. I had not forgotten about poor Nicole. Lexi slid off of me and crumpled into the pile of pillows in an exhausted heap as Stephanie dropped onto the bed next to me, my cock making a slurping sound as it released out of her.

I looked over to see Nicole staring at me in anticipation. “My turn, daddy?” she asked pleadingly. At some point she must have finished undressing herself, now only clothed in the smeared green lipstick on her mouth.

“That depends. What do you want me to do to you?”

“I want you to pound me with your big cock!” she requested excitedly, making my dick jump with excitement. The sub/dom thing was not something I had ever tried before, but I couldn’t deny that it was ramping up the excitement.

“Then be a good girl and get on your hands and knees. Let me see that lovely ass.”

She eagerly flipped over onto all fours as I got off the bed. Lexi’s eyes were closed and Stephanie seemed to remain in a half-dazed state lying on the bed next to us. I stroked my cock a couple times before squatting down behind Nicole. I tasted her pussy to give her a little tease and make sure she was appropriately warmed up.

She squealed softly in surprise at the sensation of my tongue as I enjoyed the sweet discharge for a moment before standing up and rubbing the tip of my dick along her slippery slips. “Put it in me, daddy,” she pleaded.

I did not need a second request as I slid my full length into her waiting pussy, not meeting any resistance. “Godddddd,” she moaned as I felt her pussy adjust to my size. It squeezed my dick in all the right ways and I could not help but hum right along with her.

I slid out of her, and remembering her request for a good pounding, I slammed myself back into her hole with all the force I could muster. “OHH!” She wailed in response to my force. I pulled out and repeated my effort again and again and again. Each thrust eliciting an excited “YES!” as my balls swung up to tap against her clit.

“Fuck me, daddy!” she cried desperately. I reached forward and grabbed a handful of her blonde hair, pulling her back to meet me with every thrust. The illusion of power was thrilling in ways that I had not expected, and I was quickly barreling towards orgasm.

Soon, I could feel her pussy starting to contract around my cock while her delighted squeals grew ever-louder. “Yes. Right. There! RIGHT! THERRRRRREEE!” she cried as her climax began to wash over her. Her head fell to the bed as I felt her vagina pulsing around my dick; looking down, I could see her asshole doing the same.

I slowed my pace, but kept at it until she fully fell forward, collapsing onto the bed entirely. My cock slid out of her wet hole, now entirely covered in her juices.

“I can’t believe you haven’t come again,” Stephanie said, taking in the still-spasming body of Nicole at her side.

“I’ve been quite close a couple of times, and I don’t think it’s going to take much to take me over the edge now.”

“Well how do you want it? It feels a little unfair to choose just one of our pussies to come in,” Lexi chimed in, her consciousness apparently kicking back in. “We should all get to share, don’t you think?”

I thought for a moment how this might work. Then the idea came to me.

“I’d like all three of you lying on the edge of the bed, heads over the side.”

“Ooooh. Yes. Use my mouth, daddy!” Nicole voiced enthusiastically, her orgasm now faded away as she hungrily eyed my cock again.

The three women eagerly lined up on the bed and I couldn’t help but take a moment to enjoy the view. All three of their gorgeous bodies splayed out before me as they excitedly stared at my dick. I had never gotten this far in my dreams.

I decided to start with Lexi on the end. “You ready?”

“Gimme that dick,” she said bluntly.

I obliged, sliding my member into her golden-clad lips until my balls hit her forehead. I didn’t want to push her too far so I stopped there, but she reached up to grab my hips and pull me deeper down her throat. She nearly took the whole thing this time as the grip on my hips indicated a desire for me to fuck her mouth. So I did.

I pumped in and out of her several times, grabbing at her lovely tits before me.

But I did not want to come yet and I knew if I continued, that’s where I would end up. So I slid myself back out of Lexi’s mouth as she made a disappointed sound, assumedly because she wasn’t the one to make me come.

I decided to tease Nicole for a bit longer, so I switched down to the other end. Stephanie grinned up at me, glad that she was next. “Use my mouth to your heart’s content,” she instructed seductively.

I pushed my head through her smudged pink lips slowly at first to see how much she could take. As in the competition, she had essentially my entire length in her mouth till she choked a little. Now knowing her limits, I pulled out of her mouth before thrusting back in. Her tits were equally as pleasant to grab onto as I humped her face. It didn’t feel quite as good as her pussy, but it was a close second.

Now I was really on the edge. I pulled out entirely, seeing Stephanie’s tears stream up her forehead. I knew where I wanted to finally come.

“You ready, Nicole?”

“Give me that cum, daddy!” she requested, opening her mouth wide.

I entered her waiting maw and immediately appreciated the feeling of her tongue slithering around on the top of my dick. The effect was instantaneous.

It only took a couple pumps before I recognized that familiar sensation of my balls tightening up against my body. “Fuck! I’m COMINGGGGG,” I groaned, probably far too loudly.

Stephanie and Lexi both leaned in as Nicole grabbed me by the hips and pulled me deeper into her throat. I started blasting cum into her mouth as I was overwhelmed by the waves of pleasure coming from my orgasm.

Spurt after spurt unloaded into her until she started choking on it, forcing me out of her mouth as it overflowed out her lips and up her face. In the movement, Lexi got hit with a couple of blasts, which she seemed more than pleased about.

Nicole tried to pull me back into her mouth, but she was just too full of cum.

Stephanie took over and steered me back to her lips as I blasted once onto her face and one final time into her mouth. She sucked on me for a moment longer, extracting any remaining seed until I couldn’t handle it anymore.

With a shiver, I pulled out of her mouth and admired my handiwork. Lexi, Nicole, and Stephanie were all covered in my cum (especially Nicole) and seemed all the happier for it as they lapped at the white liquid on their own faces while giggling and looking at each other.

My orgasm starting to subside, I realized just how tired I was. It had been a long day.

I fell into bed beside Stephanie, still in disbelief that this was my life now. What did I do to deserve this slice of paradise? What could the rest of this summer possible hold?

reddit.com
u/CirrusSpeaker — 2 months ago

Another fucking day, another bunch of assholes I have to swoop down to save. A crane collapsed in downtown, no doubt the work of Lucy’s lot, and luckily I was in the neighborhood. I invisibly diverted the falling mass of metal to avoid hitting a pile of pedestrians. What a “miracle.” The crowd shuffled out of the dust, entirely unharmed, and went back to their mundane lives, completely unaware of the magnificent gift they had just been given.

Holy Smokes, was I tired of my day job. Thousands of years serving as the “Hand of the Lord” wore on me. Day after day I helped people narrowly avoid disaster and tragedy. But did they thank me? Absolutely not! Did they live their life in kindness and gratitude? Fat fucking chance. They usually went back to their misery and petty problems, flipping the middle at anyone that caused a minor annoyance.

But that’s the life of an angel. Daily miracles and not a word of appreciation. Just day after day trying to outsmart and outdo the “other side,” in an eternal game of shirts and skins. Lucifer and her crew fucking things up, me and the rest of the Halo Hoard left trying to fix ‘em. Meanwhile, the world seemed to continue devolving into even greater chaos. But who was I to question the plan of the Big Guy. That was far above my pay grade.

I’d be desperately looking forward to my retirement plan… if I had one.

——————

A few hours after the construction “accident,” I took solace in one of my only joys these days: Perching atop the tallest building in the city and watching the sun descend over the horizon. I felt a shift next to me as one of my brethren appeared.

“What’s got your goat? You look glum,” Adriel asked. Although we didn’t often cross paths on assignment these days, I considered Addy to be one of my best friends and I was grateful we had shared a region for the last century. He always knew when I was struggling.

“You ever wonder what the point is to all of this?”

“Damn, Zuri, take it easy. That’s a little heavy for a Tuesday evening.”

“I just mean, why do we keep doing this? We bend over backwards to help these people live longer, safer, more honorable lives, and they just keep doing the same old shit. Why?”

“Wow, you’re serious here. Hmmm, well, I guess it’s part of the Divine Plan. You know how He’s got a soft spot for these blood bags.”

“I guess. But I just wish I knew where we were going with this.”

“Yeah, me too Zuriel, it’s a mystery to us all,” Addy said with a consoling sigh. “You know would make you feel better? You need a little bit of action!”

“Knock it off, Addy, I’m not in the mood,” I snapped.

“No, I’m not kidding. When was the last time you got laid?”

“Huh, I’m not sure. Let me think … it’s been a rough millennium.” I reflected back on the few opportunities I’d had anytime recently. ”Maybe around the year 800.”

“1200 YEARS?!” Addy exclaimed cause a flock of pigeons taking off around us in surprise. He was by far the horniest angel I knew—I’d be surprised if he went a decade without a conjugal visit. “Yeah, you definitely need a little something. I’m sure I could hook you up and maybe you could take a decade or two off to have some fun.”

Just then I felt that familiar ringing coming from the halo gleaming above my head. Another “emergent situation” was afoot and that was our signal.

“I’ll take this one,” Addy said, obviously hearing the same call. “You think about my offer and get back to me.”

*Poof* he was gone, and I was left with my thoughts. The city had fallen to darkness since our conversation began and I was left feeling no better.

But maybe he was right. Maybe I just needed a little fun, a little sun, and a little vacation…

——————

I slyly stuck out my invisible leg, tripping the giant thug stalking his prey down a darkened alleyway. It caused just enough of a sound that the mark turned to notice and he took off, freaked out at seeing a 6’6” giant-of-a-man headed his way.

“Hey, I had something fun planned for them,” I heard, a voice coming from over my shoulder. I turned to look and was left starstruck.

Here she was, the Princess of Darkness, Beelzebub, the Morning Star … Lucifer right before my eyes. I’d seen her image on the Halonet of course, but seeing her with my own ethereal vision was something else entirely. Her glowing golden eyes sucked me in as I took in her form.

I knew she would ooze with power, but I didn’t expect her to be so hot. Dark brown hair cascaded over her shoulders and sat atop perfectly perky, tan boobs that were poking through a simple white tank top. Her flat abdomen gave way to high-waisted jean shorts that looked like they were barely holding together, showing off thick muscular thighs. It had been years since I’d had any meaningful sensation down in my nether regions, but I was certainly feeling something now.

“H-h-hello,” I stammered. “S-s-sorry.” Did I just apologize to my (im)mortal enemy?

“Relax, Wingnut. I’m not going to hold you responsible for my disappointment,” she retorted with a mischievous grin, her pointed tail snaking around behind her. “I don’t think we’ve met before.”

“N-n-no, we haven’t. I’d remember. I’m Zuriel, but you can call me Zuri.” Now we’re using nicknames??

“How sweet. Of course, you know who I am, but you can call me Lucy.” She strode closer to me and I could feel the infernal heat coming off of her. I wasn’t sure if it was that or my arousal that made me start sweating though. “Since you ruined my night, the least you could do is take me out for a drink.”

I wasn’t sure how to respond. I was more excited than I had been in centuries, but this was the literal Adversary here…

Oh whatever, it’s one drink, what could happen? “Umm, sure,” I replied. “You know a good place?”

“I know ALL the places,” she snipped with a devilish smile, grabbing my hand and leading us down the alleyway.

A block away, we pushed through a broken door and made our way down a set of decrepit metal stairs. I could hear the signature din of a busy bar down below. We had the power to take on corporeal form when it suited us (without horns, tail, or wings), and we did so, but it didn’t make her look any less attractive.

Lucy knocked on the door at the bottom of the stairs in some sort of code and it swung open before us. My halo-senses immediately started ringing as I bore witness to the vast array of lecherous and immoral acts before me. It was almost too much to bear.

Sensing my discomfort, she said, “We’ll find a quiet corner. I know you can’t handle all this, Wingnut.”

“Why do you keep calling me that?” I asked, finally finding my voice.

“The stupid wings … obviously,” she replied with an eye roll as she bellied up to the bar and ordered two doubles of bourbon. I had to be a little offended, but it was clever, I’d give her that.

She pulled me onto a stool in the back corner of the seedy speakeasy where I was grateful I couldn’t see anything else going on.

“So, how’s the life of an angel these days?” Lucy asked. “Doesn’t it get boring being all ‘goody two shoes’ and everything? I couldn’t live without the fun of mischief.”

“Well, of course YOU couldn’t. But it’s not so bad. There’s something satisfying in getting to help people.”

“Then why do YOU seem so fucking depressed?” she questioned, throwing my snark back at me. “Don’t tell me you’re finally letting us win,” she added sarcastically.

“Well… no … you’re right. Kinda. It’s just,” I dropped my voice as if afraid we could be heard over the thrumming bass coming from the DJ. “It’s just, I’m kind of sick of it. We help all these people and they couldn’t care less.”

“Huh,” she said in genuine surprise, taking a moment before responding. “I’d agree with you, but I spend my days trying to squash out their hope, and boy do they have a lot of it. Look around—everything on this forsaken globe sucks ass and yet these stupid humans continue to feel hopeful. Why would that be if you lot weren’t out there busy instilling that hope in them?”

Now it was my turn to be taken aback. “You know, I never really thought of it that way. Maybe you’re right.” I pondered her observation as I sipped my drink. Maybe the Mother of Lies had some truth in her yet.

“What you need is a taste of the dark side,” she said after a minute of letting me think. She had that gleam in her eyes again that meant she was up to no good.

“No, no, no. I’m not giving into temptation. I have professed an oath to protect the living creatures of this universe and I couldn’t break that now if I wanted to.”

“Who said anything about the living creatures? I was talking about just you and I.” She hiked up her leg on the side of the stool and pulled aside the gusset of her jeans shorts, revealing that her white tank was actually a leotard. She yanked on the material covering her crotch and asked, “Care for a taste?” Her shaved pussy came into view as the tension on the cotton material also unveiled one of her tantalizing tits.

Her devilish visage, complete with sexy tail and horns, flashed for a moment as she tempted me with carnal pleasure.

I had to admit that ever since I’d taken on corporeal form, my cock had been hard. Maybe I had even hoped that the night would go this way. And who would it hurt, really? As members of the Heavenly Host we weren’t prohibited from sexual acts, but it still didn’t quite feel right.

Oh fuck it.

“I’m in,” I answered with my own devilish grin. “Got somewhere private we could go?” I asked as I threw back the last bit of liquid in my glass.

“You know I do,” she said, grabbing my hand. I felt the familiar tug behind my navel and before I knew it she had transported us to a lovely country cottage, a fire in the hearth warming the place nicely.

She pulled me into her as our mouths crashed into each other, her long pointed tongue immediately darting between my lips and dancing around. I met her intensity as I reached around with both of my hands and grabbed her chunky ass. Her cheeks felt like two perfect globes in my hands and I couldn’t wait to feel them without the denim in the way.

One of her hands snaked down my torso and slid into the waistband of my taut chinos. “Well, well. I didn’t think angels were allowed to pack heat like this,” she quipped as her fingertips gripped around my aching member.

She pulled my shirt over my head and kissed down my chest and abdomen until she reached the button of my pants. She made eye contact and dramatically unfastened it, peeling the material down over my rigid cock.

By the time my pants hit the floor, my cock was enveloped in her warm, wet mouth. It felt unlike anything I had ever experienced before. Her supernatural tongue was doing things to me that were not normally possible, dancing along the ridges of my dick in ways that made me want to scream.

Considered it had been twelve centuries since my last partner, it didn’t take long before I was on the edge of orgasm. “I’m gonna come,” I groaned.

“Not yet,” she commanded, for the first time expressing her true authority as Lady of Evil.

She stood back up and resumed kissing me as she pulled my hands to her tits. They felt as incredible as they looked. Perfect pillows surrounded razor-sharp nipples, erect from arousal.

I removed my mouth from hers and brought it down to one of her magnificent breasts. My tongue encircled her areola as she moaned softly in pleasure. I guided us down to the couch and got to my knees this time.

“I don’t think it’s quite fair that I’m the only one undressed here, do you?” I teased, grabbing the her jean shorts and yanking down.

“Not at all.” She pulled her arms through the holes on her leotard as I yanked that off as well. I wanted to take longer to take in her glorious form, but I couldn’t resist the scent of her pussy for any longer than a second. I dove into her soaking wet folds with my tongue as her hands found the back of my head and she moaned in delight.

She pulled my attention up to her throbbing clit where I got to work in earnest, swirling my tongue around the hard part behind the hood.

“Yes. Right. There,” she squeaked as she threw her head back, each oscillation of my tongue eliciting a new yelp of pleasure.

“Fuck. Fuck! FUUUCK!” she wailed as her ass lifted off the couch and pressed into my face. Her orgasm ripped through her as her body convulsed and her legs tightened around my head. I felt the heat of the hearth swell nearby, matching the intensity of her climax.

Her pussy spasmed around my tongue until she slowly started to calm down. “I haven’t come like that in three millennia,” she gasped, finally regaining her breath. “Not since that fucker Baal. Are all Wingnuts as talented as you are? That was heavenly,” she joked.

“I wouldn’t know,” I teased back. But the fire in her eyes had not dissipated, even if her orgasm had.

“I need you to fuck me now,” she requested. She rolled over onto her knees, presenting her beautiful ass and pussy to me. I gave her dripping hole one last lick before standing up.

“It would be my pleasure.” I lined myself up and rubbed my head along her wet slit, moisture now running down the inside of her thighs.

“Wow that’s a streeeetch,” she groaned as she pushed herself back onto my throbbing cock. I met her effort as I gently thrust forward. “Ohhhhhh,” she whimpered as her lips finally met my base.

Inside of her, not only was there a certain unearthly heat, but I felt like my penis was getting squeezed, gripped, and massaged in ways that I had never experienced before.

As I pulled back out of her, I could feel every ridge and texture of her pussy, almost like it was begging me to stay. The absence wasn’t long—I plunged back into her as I gripped her hips and pulled. My dick slammed into the depths of her vagina and she yelped from the force.

“Fuck yessssss,” she moaned. I continued my motion, falling into a healthy rhythm as I plowed her pussy from behind.

Again and again I pounded into her as the walls of her pussy gripped my cock with every stroke. The slaps of our flesh echoed throughout the hot cottage, the windows rattling from the shockwaves of two supernatural beings fucking.

“Where do you want me to come? I’m close,” I asked through panting breaths.

“Me too. Fill me uppppppp,” Lucy cried as I felt her contract around my cock. That was enough to send me over the edge. I exploded inside of her with all the gusto of 1200 years of pent up frustration. My cock pulsed with each rope of cum that launched into her inferno-like hole until it couldn’t take the volume anymore. White secretions leaked from her pussy around my dick even as it remained buried inside her. Our pleasure enveloped us as we fell forward onto the couch, our bodies still attached.

Our chests heaved with deep breaths as the waves of pleasure slowed and we finally started to come back to ourselves.

“I can’t believe it’s taken me so long to try angel dick,” she said with a grin. “I can only dream of my imps making me feel that good. They’ll never live up to comparison again.” She turned to kiss me as my softening cock slid out of her pussy, followed by a waterfall of semen drenching the fabric below.

“Sorry if it was too much—I might have ruined your couch. It’s been a long time for me.”

“The more the merrier, I always say. Now I can’t wait for round two!”

“Who said there was going to be a round two?” I teased.

“Well you know what they say about the devil you know…”

reddit.com
u/CirrusSpeaker — 2 months ago

Image 9

Another fucking day, another bunch of assholes I have to swoop down to save. A crane collapsed in downtown, no doubt the work of Lucy’s lot, and luckily I was in the neighborhood. I invisibly diverted the falling mass of metal to avoid hitting a pile of pedestrians. What a “miracle.” The crowd shuffled out of the dust, entirely unharmed, and went back to their mundane lives, completely unaware of the magnificent gift they had just been given.

Holy Smokes, was I tired of my day job. Thousands of years serving as the “Hand of the Lord” wore on me. Day after day I helped people narrowly avoid disaster and tragedy. But did they thank me? Absolutely not! Did they live their life in kindness and gratitude? Fat fucking chance. They usually went back to their misery and petty problems, flipping the middle at anyone that caused a minor annoyance.

But that’s the life of an angel. Daily miracles and not a word of appreciation. Just day after day trying to outsmart and outdo the “other side,” in an eternal game of shirts and skins. Lucifer and her crew fucking things up, me and the rest of the Halo Hoard left trying to fix ‘em. Meanwhile, the world seemed to continue devolving into even greater chaos. But who was I to question the plan of the Big Guy. That was far above my pay grade.

I’d be desperately looking forward to my retirement plan… if I had one.

——————

A few hours after the construction “accident,” I took solace in one of my only joys these days: Perching atop the tallest building in the city and watching the sun descend over the horizon. I felt a shift next to me as one of my brethren appeared.

“What’s got your goat? You look glum,” Adriel asked. Although we didn’t often cross paths on assignment these days, I considered Addy to be one of my best friends and I was grateful we had shared a region for the last century. He always knew when I was struggling.

“You ever wonder what the point is to all of this?”

“Damn, Zuri, take it easy. That’s a little heavy for a Tuesday evening.”

“I just mean, why do we keep doing this? We bend over backwards to help these people live longer, safer, more honorable lives, and they just keep doing the same old shit. Why?”

“Wow, you’re serious here. Hmmm, well, I guess it’s part of the Divine Plan. You know how He’s got a soft spot for these blood bags.”

“I guess. But I just wish I knew where we were going with this.”

“Yeah, me too Zuriel, it’s a mystery to us all,” Addy said with a consoling sigh. “You know would make you feel better? You need a little bit of action!”

“Knock it off, Addy, I’m not in the mood,” I snapped.

“No, I’m not kidding. When was the last time you got laid?”

“Huh, I’m not sure. Let me think … it’s been a rough millennium.” I reflected back on the few opportunities I’d had anytime recently. ”Maybe around the year 800.”

“1200 YEARS?!” Addy exclaimed cause a flock of pigeons taking off around us in surprise. He was by far the horniest angel I knew—I’d be surprised if he went a decade without a conjugal visit. “Yeah, you definitely need a little something. I’m sure I could hook you up and maybe you could take a decade or two off to have some fun.”

Just then I felt that familiar ringing coming from the halo gleaming above my head. Another “emergent situation” was afoot and that was our signal.

“I’ll take this one,” Addy said, obviously hearing the same call. “You think about my offer and get back to me.”

*Poof* he was gone, and I was left with my thoughts. The city had fallen to darkness since our conversation began and I was left feeling no better.

But maybe he was right. Maybe I just needed a little fun, a little sun, and a little vacation…

——————

I slyly stuck out my invisible leg, tripping the giant thug stalking his prey down a darkened alleyway. It caused just enough of a sound that the mark turned to notice and he took off, freaked out at seeing a 6’6” giant-of-a-man headed his way.

“Hey, I had something fun planned for them,” I heard, a voice coming from over my shoulder. I turned to look and was left starstruck.

Here she was, the Princess of Darkness, Beelzebub, the Morning Star … Lucifer right before my eyes. I’d seen her image on the Halonet of course, but seeing her with my own ethereal vision was something else entirely. Her glowing golden eyes sucked me in as I took in her form.

I knew she would ooze with power, but I didn’t expect her to be so hot. Dark brown hair cascaded over her shoulders and sat atop perfectly perky, tan boobs that were poking through a simple white tank top. Her flat abdomen gave way to high-waisted jean shorts that looked like they were barely holding together, showing off thick muscular thighs. It had been years since I’d had any meaningful sensation down in my nether regions, but I was certainly feeling something now.

“H-h-hello,” I stammered. “S-s-sorry.” Did I just apologize to my (im)mortal enemy?

“Relax, Wingnut. I’m not going to hold you responsible for my disappointment,” she retorted with a mischievous grin, her pointed tail snaking around behind her. “I don’t think we’ve met before.”

“N-n-no, we haven’t. I’d remember. I’m Zuriel, but you can call me Zuri.” Now we’re using nicknames??

“How sweet. Of course, you know who I am, but you can call me Lucy.” She strode closer to me and I could feel the infernal heat coming off of her. I wasn’t sure if it was that or my arousal that made me start sweating though. “Since you ruined my night, the least you could do is take me out for a drink.”

I wasn’t sure how to respond. I was more excited than I had been in centuries, but this was the literal Adversary here…

Oh whatever, it’s one drink, what could happen? “Umm, sure,” I replied. “You know a good place?”

“I know ALL the places,” she snipped with a devilish smile, grabbing my hand and leading us down the alleyway.

A block away, we pushed through a broken door and made our way down a set of decrepit metal stairs. I could hear the signature din of a busy bar down below. We had the power to take on corporeal form when it suited us (without horns, tail, or wings), and we did so, but it didn’t make her look any less attractive.

Lucy knocked on the door at the bottom of the stairs in some sort of code and it swung open before us. My halo-senses immediately started ringing as I bore witness to the vast array of lecherous and immoral acts before me. It was almost too much to bear.

Sensing my discomfort, she said, “We’ll find a quiet corner. I know you can’t handle all this, Wingnut.”

“Why do you keep calling me that?” I asked, finally finding my voice.

“The stupid wings … obviously,” she replied with an eye roll as she bellied up to the bar and ordered two doubles of bourbon. I had to be a little offended, but it was clever, I’d give her that.

She pulled me onto a stool in the back corner of the seedy speakeasy where I was grateful I couldn’t see anything else going on.

“So, how’s the life of an angel these days?” Lucy asked. “Doesn’t it get boring being all ‘goody two shoes’ and everything? I couldn’t live without the fun of mischief.”

“Well, of course YOU couldn’t. But it’s not so bad. There’s something satisfying in getting to help people.”

“Then why do YOU seem so fucking depressed?” she questioned, throwing my snark back at me. “Don’t tell me you’re finally letting us win,” she added sarcastically.

“Well… no … you’re right. Kinda. It’s just,” I dropped my voice as if afraid we could be heard over the thrumming bass coming from the DJ. “It’s just, I’m kind of sick of it. We help all these people and they couldn’t care less.”

“Huh,” she said in genuine surprise, taking a moment before responding. “I’d agree with you, but I spend my days trying to squash out their hope, and boy do they have a lot of it. Look around—everything on this forsaken globe sucks ass and yet these stupid humans continue to feel hopeful. Why would that be if you lot weren’t out there busy instilling that hope in them?”

Now it was my turn to be taken aback. “You know, I never really thought of it that way. Maybe you’re right.” I pondered her observation as I sipped my drink. Maybe the Mother of Lies had some truth in her yet.

“What you need is a taste of the dark side,” she said after a minute of letting me think. She had that gleam in her eyes again that meant she was up to no good.

“No, no, no. I’m not giving into temptation. I have professed an oath to protect the living creatures of this universe and I couldn’t break that now if I wanted to.”

“Who said anything about the living creatures? I was talking about just you and I.” She hiked up her leg on the side of the stool and pulled aside the gusset of her jeans shorts, revealing that her white tank was actually a leotard. She yanked on the material covering her crotch and asked, “Care for a taste?” Her shaved pussy came into view as the tension on the cotton material also unveiled one of her tantalizing tits.

Her devilish visage, complete with sexy tail and horns, flashed for a moment as she tempted me with carnal pleasure.

I had to admit that ever since I’d taken on corporeal form, my cock had been hard. Maybe I had even hoped that the night would go this way. And who would it hurt, really? As members of the Heavenly Host we weren’t prohibited from sexual acts, but it still didn’t quite feel right.

Oh fuck it.

“I’m in,” I answered with my own devilish grin. “Got somewhere private we could go?” I asked as I threw back the last bit of liquid in my glass.

“You know I do,” she said, grabbing my hand. I felt the familiar tug behind my navel and before I knew it she had transported us to a lovely country cottage, a fire in the hearth warming the place nicely.

She pulled me into her as our mouths crashed into each other, her long pointed tongue immediately darting between my lips and dancing around. I met her intensity as I reached around with both of my hands and grabbed her chunky ass. Her cheeks felt like two perfect globes in my hands and I couldn’t wait to feel them without the denim in the way.

One of her hands snaked down my torso and slid into the waistband of my taut chinos. “Well, well. I didn’t think angels were allowed to pack heat like this,” she quipped as her fingertips gripped around my aching member.

She pulled my shirt over my head and kissed down my chest and abdomen until she reached the button of my pants. She made eye contact and dramatically unfastened it, peeling the material down over my rigid cock.

By the time my pants hit the floor, my cock was enveloped in her warm, wet mouth. It felt unlike anything I had ever experienced before. Her supernatural tongue was doing things to me that were not normally possible, dancing along the ridges of my dick in ways that made me want to scream.

Considered it had been twelve centuries since my last partner, it didn’t take long before I was on the edge of orgasm. “I’m gonna come,” I groaned.

“Not yet,” she commanded, for the first time expressing her true authority as Lady of Evil.

She stood back up and resumed kissing me as she pulled my hands to her tits. They felt as incredible as they looked. Perfect pillows surrounded razor-sharp nipples, erect from arousal.

I removed my mouth from hers and brought it down to one of her magnificent breasts. My tongue encircled her areola as she moaned softly in pleasure. I guided us down to the couch and got to my knees this time.

“I don’t think it’s quite fair that I’m the only one undressed here, do you?” I teased, grabbing the her jean shorts and yanking down.

“Not at all.” She pulled her arms through the holes on her leotard as I yanked that off as well. I wanted to take longer to take in her glorious form, but I couldn’t resist the scent of her pussy for any longer than a second. I dove into her soaking wet folds with my tongue as her hands found the back of my head and she moaned in delight.

She pulled my attention up to her throbbing clit where I got to work in earnest, swirling my tongue around the hard part behind the hood.

“Yes. Right. There,” she squeaked as she threw her head back, each oscillation of my tongue eliciting a new yelp of pleasure.

“Fuck. Fuck! FUUUCK!” she wailed as her ass lifted off the couch and pressed into my face. Her orgasm ripped through her as her body convulsed and her legs tightened around my head. I felt the heat of the hearth swell nearby, matching the intensity of her climax.

Her pussy spasmed around my tongue until she slowly started to calm down. “I haven’t come like that in three millennia,” she gasped, finally regaining her breath. “Not since that fucker Baal. Are all Wingnuts as talented as you are? That was heavenly,” she joked.

“I wouldn’t know,” I teased back. But the fire in her eyes had not dissipated, even if her orgasm had.

“I need you to fuck me now,” she requested. She rolled over onto her knees, presenting her beautiful ass and pussy to me. I gave her dripping hole one last lick before standing up.

“It would be my pleasure.” I lined myself up and rubbed my head along her wet slit, moisture now running down the inside of her thighs.

“Wow that’s a streeeetch,” she groaned as she pushed herself back onto my throbbing cock. I met her effort as I gently thrust forward. “Ohhhhhh,” she whimpered as her lips finally met my base.

Inside of her, not only was there a certain unearthly heat, but I felt like my penis was getting squeezed, gripped, and massaged in ways that I had never experienced before.

As I pulled back out of her, I could feel every ridge and texture of her pussy, almost like it was begging me to stay. The absence wasn’t long—I plunged back into her as I gripped her hips and pulled. My dick slammed into the depths of her vagina and she yelped from the force.

“Fuck yessssss,” she moaned. I continued my motion, falling into a healthy rhythm as I plowed her pussy from behind.

Again and again I pounded into her as the walls of her pussy gripped my cock with every stroke. The slaps of our flesh echoed throughout the hot cottage, the windows rattling from the shockwaves of two supernatural beings fucking.

“Where do you want me to come? I’m close,” I asked through panting breaths.

“Me too. Fill me uppppppp,” Lucy cried as I felt her contract around my cock. That was enough to send me over the edge. I exploded inside of her with all the gusto of 1200 years of pent up frustration. My cock pulsed with each rope of cum that launched into her inferno-like hole until it couldn’t take the volume anymore. White secretions leaked from her pussy around my dick even as it remained buried inside her. Our pleasure enveloped us as we fell forward onto the couch, our bodies still attached.

Our chests heaved with deep breaths as the waves of pleasure slowed and we finally started to come back to ourselves.

“I can’t believe it’s taken me so long to try angel dick,” she said with a grin. “I can only dream of my imps making me feel that good. They’ll never live up to comparison again.” She turned to kiss me as my softening cock slid out of her pussy, followed by a waterfall of semen drenching the fabric below.

“Sorry if it was too much—I might have ruined your couch. It’s been a long time for me.”

“The more the merrier, I always say. Now I can’t wait for round two!”

“Who said there was going to be a round two?” I teased.

“Well you know what they say about the devil you know…”

u/CirrusSpeaker — 2 months ago